Working to keep Children and Young People Safe procedure & policy

PROCEDURES and GUIDANCE 

These Procedures And Guidance have Interim Status But 

Nevertheless 

Must Be Applied With Immediate Effect. 

Following final consultations and proofing the definitive 

version will be available in May 2007 In addition to these 

being available electronically hard copies will also be 

distributed

PREFACE 

/cle CONTENTS 

CONTENTS 

1. INTRODUCTION 

1.1 Background 

1.2 Legislation & Guidance 

1.3 Safeguarding And Promoting Children’s Welfare – Roles & 

Responsibilities 

1.4 Local Safeguarding Children Board – Role & Responsibilities 

1.5 Serious Case Reviews 

1.6 Child Death Reviews 

1.7 A Competent Workforce – Training & Development For Inter- 

Agency Work 

2. CONTEXT IN WHICH ACTION TO SAFEGUARD AND 

PROMOTE CHILDREN’S WELFARE IS TAKEN 

2.1 Supporting Children And Families 

1 Parenting, Family Life And Services 

2 The Common Assessment Framework (CAF) 

3 Intervening In Family Life 

4 An Integrated Approach 

5 A Shared Responsibility 

6 Information Sharing 

7 Record Keeping 

2.2 Key Definitions And Concepts 

1 Definitions 

2 The Concept Of Significant Harm 

2.3 What Is Abuse And Neglect? 

Physical Abuse 

Emotional Abuse 

Sexual Abuse 

Neglect 

EAST RIDING SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN BOARD - PROCEDURES AND GUIDANCE Page 1 of 461

3. MANAGING INDIVIDUAL CASES 

3.1 Principles Underpinning Work To Safeguard & Promote The Welfare 

Of Children 

3.2 Recognition Of Harm 

1 Information Given 

2 The Child’s Behaviour 

3 An Injury Which Arouses Suspicion 

4 Suspicion Being Raised 

5 Contact With A Person Known To Pose A Risk To Children 

6 The Parent’s Behaviour Before The Birth Of A Child 

7 Mental Health Of Parent/Carer 

8 Allegations Of Harm Arising From Underage Sexual Activity 

9 Children Who May Be Particularly Vulnerable 

10 Children Abused In Specific Circumstances 

3.3. The Processes For Safeguarding And Promoting The Welfare Of 

Children 

1 Being Alert To Children’s Welfare 

2 Referrals To Local Authority Children’s Social Care 

3 Initial Assessment 

4 Next Steps – Child In Need But No Suspected Actual Or Likely 

Significant Harm 

5 Next Steps – Child In Need And Suspected Actual Or Likely 


6 Strategy Discussion: 

7 Section 47 Enquiries And Core Assessment: 

8 Initial Assessment And Enquiries: Ten Pitfalls And How To 

Avoid Them 

9. Child Protection Conferences 

/cle CONTENTS 

Appendix 1 - Resolving Professional Differences Of View In Specific 

Cases 

Appendix 2 - Confirmation Of Verbal Referral 

Appendix 3 - Template - Minutes Of Strategy Meeting 

Appendix 4 - Template – GP’s Report For Child Protection Conference 

Appendix 5 - Template - Report For Initial Child Protection Conference 

(form 1) 

Appendix 6 - Template - Report For Review Conference (form 6) 

Appendix 7 - Template – Child / Young Person’s Plan (form 3) 


4. INDIVIDUAL AGENCY PROCEDURES 

LOCAL AUTHORITY SERVICES: 

4.1 Children’s Social Care 

4.2 Children’s Learning Services 

4.3 Other LA Services: 

Housing Authorities, Registered Social Landlords 

Sports Culture and Leisure Services 

Licensing Authorities 

Early Years and Childcare Providers 

NON-LOCAL AUTHORITY SERVICES: 

4.4 Youth Offending Team 

4.5 Health Services 

4.6 Humberside Police 

4.7 National Probation Service Humberside 

4.8 Connexions 

4.9 CAFCASS 

4.10 Voluntary and Community Sector 

5. ADDITIONAL PRACTICE GUIDANCE 

5.1 Allegations Of Harm Arising From Under-Age Sexual Activity 

5.2 Children Living Away From Home 

5.3 Disabled Children 

5.4 Children Abused By Children And Young People 

5.5 Safeguarding Children From Abuse Through Information 

Communication Technology (I.C.T.) 

5.6 Children And Families Who Go Missing 

5.7 Children And Young People Who Run Away/Go Missing 

5.8 Children Abused Through Prostitution 

5.9 Investigating Complex (Organised Or Multiple) Abuse 

5.10 Forced Marriage 

5.11 Allegations Of Abuse Made Against People Who Work With Children 

5.12 Visits By Children To Mental Health Units/Special Hospitals 

5.13 Substance Misuse In Pregnancy 

5.14 Pre-Trial Therapy 

5.15 Dealing With Complaints 

5.16 Managing Individuals Who Pose A Risk Of Harm To Children 

6. CONTACTS 

/cle CONTENTS 


PREFACE 


1.1 BACKGROUND 

1.2 LEGISLATION & GUIDANCE 

1.3 SAFEGUARDING AND PROMOTING CHILDREN’S 

WELFARE – ROLES & RESPONSIBILITIES 

1.4 LOCAL SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN BOARD 

– ROLE & RESPONSIBILITIES 

1.5 SERIOUS CASE REVIEWS 

1.6 CHILD DEATH REVIEWS 

1.7 A COMPETENT WORKFORCE – TRAINING & 

DEVELOPMENT FOR INTER-AGENCY WORK 

/cle Section 1 – Preface and Introduction 

EAST RIDING SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN BOARD PROCEDURES AND GUIDANCE Page 4 of 461

PREFACE 

WORKING TOGETHER TO SAFEGUARD CHILDREN 

– GUIDELINES & PROCEDURES - 

“A shared responsibility and the need for effective joint working between 

agencies and professionals that have different roles and expertise are 

required if children are to be protected from harm and their welfare 

promoted. 

In order to achieve this joint working there have to be constructive 

relationships between individual practitioners, promoted and supported 

by: the commitment of senior managers to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children; and clear lines of accountability.” 

Working Together to Safeguard Children 

- A GUIDE TO INTER-AGENCY WORKING TO SAFEGUARD AND PROMOTE 

THE WELFARE OF CHILDREN – HM GOVERNMENT 2006 



1. INTRODUCTION: 

1.1 BACKGROUND 

The statutory inquiry into the death of Victoria Climbiè (2003) and 

the first joint chief inspectors’ report on safeguarding children 

(2002) highlighted the lack of priority status given to safeguarding. 

The Victoria Climbiè Inquiry revealed themes identified by past 

inquiries which resulted in a failure to intervene early enough. 

These included: 

Poor co-ordination 

A failure to share information 

The absence of anyone with a strong sense of 

accountability 

Frontline workers trying to cope with staff vacancies 

Poor management 

Lack of effective training 

(CM 5860 p5) 

The Government response to the Victoria Climbiè Inquiry and the 

first of the Joint Inspectors’ report included: 

Green Paper – Every Child Matters which recognises that 

all children deserve the opportunity to achieve their full 

potential. This is set out in five outcomes that are key 

to children and young people’s wellbeing: 

• Stay safe 

• Be healthy 

• Enjoy and achieve 

• Make a positive contribution 

• Achieve economic well-being 

A second joint Chief Inspectors’ report on Safeguarding children 

(July 2005) showed that since 2002 the priority given to 

safeguarding children across agencies has increased and children 

are listened to and consulted better. However, the report identified 

some specific concerns about the priority given to safeguarding in 

practice and the safeguarding arrangements for particular groups of 

children, including: 

• Disabled children 

• Children living away from home 



Children Act 2004 – provisions include 


Creation of children’s trusts under the duty 

to co-operate 

The setting up of Local Safeguarding 

Children Boards 

The duty on all agencies to make 

arrangements to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children (Education Act 2002 for 

Schools and Further Education Institutions 

To support the vision which underpins Every 

Child Matters: Change for Children and the 

provisions in the Children Act 2004 are five 

documents which can be accessed through 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/public 

ations/ 

• (1) Inter-Agency Co-operation to Improve Wellbeing 

of Children: Children’s Trusts describes the duties 

placed on local authorities and other key partners to cooperate 

to improve the wellbeing of children and young 

people. The guidance sets out the features of cooperation 

through children’s trusts and provides a strategic 

framework within which all children’s services in an area 

will operate. 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/resources-andpractice/search/IG00012/ 

• “Wellbeing” is based on five outcomes; their achievement 

of these is, in part, dependent upon the effective 

safeguarding and promotion of children’s welfare. 

Statutory guidance on the (2) Duty to Make 

Arrangements to Safeguard and Promote the Welfare 

of Children sets out the key arrangements agencies 

should make to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

children in the course of discharging their normal functions. 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/resources-andpractice/IG00042/ 

Where an agency has both co-operation and safeguarding 

and promoting welfare duties, this is because it is both a 

strategic body with a significant impact on children’s 

services within the local authority area, and also an agency 

with direct responsibility for the provision of services to 

children and young people. Certain agencies are included 

within only one of these duties. 


• Guidance on the (3) Children and Young People’s Plan 

supports the fulfilment of both the co-operation and 

safeguarding and promoting welfare duties. The 

regulations to which this guidance refers require local 

authorities to work with partners to produce a strategic 

plan describing the actions and provisions by which they 

will achieve the five outcomes for children and young 

people. The removal of 19 other planning requirements will 

help to reduce the overall planning burden. 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/resources-andpractice/search/IG00013/ 

• Guidance on the governance, leadership and structures 

required within the new strategic framework is provided by 

(4) The Role and Responsibilities of the Director of 

Children’s Services and the Lead Member for Children’s 

Services and (5) the chapter on Local Safeguarding 

Children’s Boards within the revised version of Working 

Together to Safeguard Children. 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/_files/E77F49A6650 

FE725FED2265E639D05D6.doc 


http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/socialcare/safeguard 

ing/lscb/ 

These five core documents should be used alongside other key policy 

and planning documents relating to Every Child Matters. These 

include: 

• The National Service Framework for Children, Young 

People and Maternity Services sets out a ten-year 

programme to stimulate long term and sustained 

improvement in children’s health and wellbeing. This 

guidance will help health and Social Care organisations to 

meet Standard Five on safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children and young people; 

http://www.dh.gov.uk/PolicyAndGuidance/HealthAndSocialCa 

reTopics/ChildrenServices/ChildrenServicesInformation/fs/en 

• Every Child Matters: Change for Children – Young 

People and Drugs gives guidance on co-operation and joint 

planning to counter substance misuse among children and 

young people. 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/_files/9660D91BB1755 

A6E288998AAE145297F.pdf 


• Duty on Local Authorities to Promote the Educational 

Achievement of Looked After Children sets out the 

implications of the new duty in the Children Act 2004 for local 

authorities’ strategic planning, joint area reviews and day-today 

working practices; 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/_files/AA4E7A197CEDF 

8F33A2D204F5C5F8CB9.pdf 

• The Framework for the Inspection of Children’s 

Services sets out the principles to be applied by an 

inspectorate or commission assessing any children’s services, 

and defines the key judgements which, where appropriate 

and practical, inspections will seek to make. 

http://www.ofsted.gov.uk/publications/index.cfm?fuseaction 

=pubs.displayfile&id=3765&type=pdf 

• Sharing Information: Practitioners Guide and the 

supporting materials are for everyone who works with 

children and young people and explains when and how 

information can be shared legally and professionally. 


A number of other documents focus directly on integrated front line 

delivery and the processes that support it. These can be found at: 

www.everychildmatters.gov.uk 



1.2. LEGISLATION AND GUIDANCE 

LEGISLATION 

Children Act 1989 

http://www.opsi.gov.uk/acts/acts1989/Ukpga_19890041_en_1.htm 

Section 17.— (1) It shall be the general duty of every local authority 

(in addition to the other duties imposed on them by 

this Part)— 


(a) to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

children within their area who are in need; 

and 

(b) so far as is consistent with that duty, to 

promote the upbringing of such children by 

their families, by providing a range and 

level of services appropriate to those 

children's needs. 

(10) For the purposes of this Part a child shall be taken 

to be in need if— 

(a) he is unlikely to achieve or maintain, or to 

have the opportunity of achieving or 

maintaining, a reasonable standard of health 

or development without the provision for 

him of services by a local authority under 

this Part; 

(b) his health or development is likely to be 

significantly impaired, or further impaired, 

without the provision for him of such 

services; or 

(c) he is disabled, 

and "family" , in relation to such a child, 

includes any person who has parental 

responsibility for the child and any other 

person with whom he has been living. 


Section 27.— (1) Where it appears to a local authority that any 

authority or other person mentioned in subsection (3) 

could, by taking any specified action, help in the 

exercise of any of their functions under this Part, they 

may request the help of that other authority or 

person, specifying the action in question. 


(2) An authority whose help is so requested shall comply 

with the request if it is compatible with their own 

statutory or other duties and obligations and does not 

unduly prejudice the discharge of any of their 

functions. 

(3) The persons are— 

(a) any local authority, 

(b) any local education authority; 

(c) any local housing authority; 

(d) any health authority; and 

(e) any person authorised by the Secretary of 

State for the purposes of this section. 

(4) Every local authority shall assist any local education 

authority with the provision of services for any child 

within the local authority's area who has special 

educational needs. 

Section 47.—(1) Where a local authority— 

(a) are informed that a child who lives, or is found, in 

their area— 

(i) is the subject of an emergency protection 

order; or 

(ii) is in Police protection; or 

(b) have reasonable cause to suspect that a child who 

lives, or is found, in their area is suffering, or is likely 

to suffer, significant harm, 

the authority shall make, or cause to be made, such 

enquiries as they consider necessary to enable them 

to decide whether they should take any action to 

safeguard or promote the child's welfare. 



http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/strategy/guidance/ 

The Children Act 2004 introduces additional requirements to safeguard 

and promote children’s welfare including new statutory duties. 

1. Section 10 requires each Local Authority to make 

arrangements to promote co-operation between the authority, 

each of the authority’s relevant partners and such other 

persons or bodies, working with children in the local 

authority’s area, as the authority consider appropriate. The 

arrangements are to be made with a view to improving the 

well-being of children in the authority’s area – which includes 

protection from harm or neglect alongside other outcomes. 

This Section of the Children Act 2004 is the legislative basis 

for children’s trust arrangements. 

2. Section 11 requires a range of organisations to make 

arrangements for ensuring that their functions, and services 

provided on their behalf, are discharged having regard to the 

need to safeguard and promote the welfare of children. (See 

section 1.3 of these procedures) 

3. Section 12 enables the Secretary of State to require local 

authorities to establish and operate databases relating to the 

section 10 or 11 duties (above) or the section 175 duty 

(below), or to establish and operate databases nationally. The 

section limits the information that may be included in those 

databases and sets out which organisations can be required 

to, and which can be enabled to, disclose information to be 

included in the databases. 

4. Section 13 of the Children Act 2004 requires a range of 

organisations (see table) to take part in Local Safeguarding 

Children Boards. Sections 13-16 set out the framework for 

LSCBs, and the LSCB regulations, issued for consultation 

alongside this document, set out the requirements in more 

detail in particular on LSCB functions. 

5. Section 53 of the Children Act 2004 amended sections 17 

and 47 of the Children Act 1989 so that before determining 

what if any services to provide a child in need under S17 or 

actually to be taken with respect of a child under S47 the 

wishes and feelings of the child should be ascertained as far as 

is reasonable and given due consideration. 



Education Act 2002 

6. Section 175 puts a duty on local education authorities, 

maintained (state) schools, and further education institutions, 

including sixth form colleges, to exercise their functions with a 

view to safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children – 

children who are pupils, and students under 18 years of age, 

in the case of schools and colleges. 

7. And the same duty is put on Independent schools, including 

Academies, by regulations made under s157 of that Act. 

Adoption and Children Act 2002 – amendment of Children Act 1989 

8. Section 31 (a) Children Act 1989 

‘Harm’ means ill-treatment or the impairment of health or 

development, including for example impairment suffered from 

seeing or hearing the ill-treatment of another. 

Sexual Offences Act 2003 

9. Under 13s 

The Sexual offences Act 2003 now makes it clear that sexual 

activity with a child under 13 is never acceptable and that, 

regardless of circumstances, children of this age can never 

legally give their consent. A range of other sexual offences 

were included in the Act. 

10. Under 16s 

• Meeting a child under 16 following sexual grooming 

• Arranging or facilitating a child sex offence – under 16 

• Sexual activity with a child 

• Causing or inciting a child to engage in sexual activity 

• Engaging in sexual activity in the presence of a child 

• Causing a child to watch a sexual act 

11. Under 18s 

• Taking indecent photographs of a child under 18 

• Abuse of a child under 18 through prostitution or 

pornography 

• Abuse of a position of trust – under the legislation 

children and young people under 18 years of age are 

protected from abuse by those who work with them 



GUIDANCE 

These procedures and guidance should be read in conjunction with 

“Working Together to Safeguard Children”, HM Government 2006. 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/_files/CCE39E361D6AD840F7EAC9 

DA47A3D2C8.pdf 

1.3. SAFEGUARDING AND PROMOTING CHILDREN’S WELFARE – 

ROLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES 

Safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children is the 

responsibility of the local authority, working in partnership with 

other public organisations, the voluntary sector, children and young 

people, parents and carers and the wider community. 

As already stated Section 10 of the Children Act 2004 places a duty 

on relevant partners, persons or bodies working with children to cooperate 

with a view to improving the well being of children in the 

area of the local authority. It is this duty that supports early 

intervention to safeguard and promote children and young people’s 

well being in order that good outcomes can be delivered. 

1. STATUTORY DUTY TO SAFEGUARD AND PROMOTE THE 

WELFARE OF CHILDREN 

Section 11 of the Children Act 2004 introduced a Statutory Duty on 

a range of agencies to safeguard and promote Children and Young 

Peoples Welfare. 

Sections 157 and 175 of the Education Act 2002 place the same 

duty on Independent Schools, including Academies and Technology 

Colleges (S.157) and Maintained (State) Schools and Further 

Education (FE) Institutions including 6 th Form Colleges (S.175). 

Section 12 (1) of the Criminal Justice and Court Services Act 2000 

imposes the same duty on The Children and Family Court Advisory 

and Support Service (CAFCASS). 

The Statutory Duty to safeguard and promote the welfare of children 

applies to: 

Local Authority and District Councils including 

• Cultural and Leisure Services 

• Early Years and Childcare 

• Education and Schools 

• Licensing Authorities 

• Housing Authorities 

• Children’s Social Care 

• Youth Services 

• Child Employment 



NHS bodies (Strategic Health Authorities, Designated Special 

Health Authorities, Primary Care Trusts, NHS Trusts, NHS 

Foundation Trusts and NHS Direct) 

N.B: Those providing services to adults for example Adult Mental 

Health Services and Drug and Alcohol Services need to 

ensure they discharge their responsibilities with regard to 

the need to safeguard and promote children’s welfare and 

to take account of the National Services Framework for 

Children, Young People and Maternity Services (NSF). 

Connexions – Organisations providing services under Section 

114 of the Learning and Skills Act 2000. 

The Police Service 

The British Transport Police 

The Probation Service 

Youth Offending Teams 

Prisons 

Secure Training Centres 

N.B: This duty applies not only to the agency themselves but 

also to the service they contract with. 

The application of this duty will vary according to each agency 

and further guidance can be found in “Making Arrangements to 

Safeguard and Promote the Welfare of Children” DfES 2005 at 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/_files/9204C14C73ACCA2 

79701DDF9731B16F6.pdf 

2. DEFINITION OF THE DUTY TO SAFEGUARD AND PROMOTE 

THE WELFARE OF CHILDREN 

Safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children is defined as: 

Protecting children from maltreatment; 

Preventing impairment of children’s health or development; 


Ensuring that children are growing up in circumstances 

consistent with the provision of safe and effective care; 

and undertaking that role so as to enable those children to have 

optimum life chances and to enter adulthood successfully. 



3. COMMON FEATURES 

In order to fulfil the commitment to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children all organisations that provide services for 

children, or work with children, need to have in place: 

• Clear priorities for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children explicitly stated in strategic policy documents; 

• A clear commitment by senior management to the 

importance of safeguarding and promoting children’s welfare 

• A clear line of accountability within the organisation for work 

on safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children; 

• Recruitment and human resources management procedures 

that take account of the need to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children and young people including arrangements 

for appropriate checks on new staff and volunteers; 

• Procedures for dealing with allegations of abuse against 

members of staff and volunteers; 

• Arrangements to ensure that all staff undertake appropriate 

training to equip them to carry out their responsibilities 

effectively, and keep this up to date by refresher training at 

regular intervals; and that all staff including temporary staff 

and volunteers who work with children, are made aware of 

the establishment’s arrangements for safeguarding and 

promoting the welfare of children and their responsibilities for 

that; 

• Have policies in place for safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children (for example, pupils/students), including a 

child protection policy, and procedures that are in accordance 

with guidance from the local authority and locally agreed in 

inter-agency procedures; 

• Have arrangements in place to work effectively with other 

organisations to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

children, including arrangements for sharing information; 

• A culture of listening to and engaging in dialogue with 

children – seeking their views in ways appropriate to their 

age and understanding, and taking account of those both in 

individual decisions and the establishment or development of 

services; and, 

• Appropriate whistle blowing procedures and a culture that 

enables issues about safeguarding and promoting the welfare 

of children to be addressed. 

N.B: Organisations should refer to their individual agency 

procedures for more detail as to how this impacts on their 

work. 



1.4 THE LOCAL SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN BOARD (LSCB) 

– ROLE AND RESPONSIBILITIES 

Section 13 of the Children Act 2004 requires each local authority to 

establish a Local Safeguarding Children Board (LSCB) 

The Work of the LSCB is part of the wider context of integrated 

children’s services arrangements (Children’s Trust) that aim to 

improve the overall wellbeing of all children in the local area and 

contribute to the five outcomes to enable all children to: 

Stay safe 

Be healthy 

Enjoy and achieve 

Make a positive contribution 

Achieve economic wellbeing 

The LSCB has a specific contribution to make to the ‘Stay Safe’ 

outcome. 

1. PURPOSE OF THE LSCB 

The LSCB is the key statutory mechanism for agreeing how the 

relevant organisations in each local area will co-operate to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of children in the local area, and 

for ensuring the effectiveness of what they do. 



2. LSCB OBJECTIVES 

To co-ordinate what is done by each person or body represented on 

the Board for the purposes of safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children in the area 

To ensure the effectiveness of what is done by each person or body 

for that purpose 

3. SCOPE OF THE ROLE 

There are 3 broad areas of activity for the LSCB 

Preventative work to ensure children are growing up in 

circumstances consistent with safe and effective care through: 

• Mechanisms to identify abuse and neglect wherever they 

occur. 

• Work to increase the understanding that safeguarding is 

everybody’s responsibility. 

• Work to ensure organisations working or in contact with 

children operate recruitment and human resource practices 

that safeguard children. 

• Monitor the effectiveness of organisations implementing their 

duties under S11 of the Children Act 2004. 

• Ensure children and young people know who to contact when 

they have concerns about their own or others safety and 

welfare. 

• Ensure that adults (including those who are harming children) 

know who they can contact if they have a concern about a 

child or young person. 

Proactive work that targets particular groups 

• Developing/evaluating thresholds and procedures for work 

with children and families ‘in need’ where the child is not 

suffering or at risk of suffering significant harm. 

• Work to safeguard and promote the welfare of groups of 

children who are potentially more vulnerable than the general 

population including: 


o Children living away from home 

o Children who have run away from home 

o Children in custody 

o Disabled Children 


Responsive work to protect children who are suffering or at risk of 

suffering harm including 

• Children abused and neglected within families, including 

those harmed: 

o In the context of domestic violence 

o As a consequence of the impact of substance misuse; 

• Children abused outside families by adults known to them; 

• Children abused and neglected by professional carers, 

within institutional settings, or anywhere else where 

children are cared for away from home; 

• Children abused by strangers 

• Children abused by other young people; 

• Young perpetrators of abuse; 

• Children abused through internet porn; and 

• Children abused through prostitution, 

4. LSCB FUNCTIONS 

The core functions of an LSCB are set out in ‘The Local Safeguarding 

Children Boards Regulation 2006, Statutory Instrumentation 

2006/90’ 

5. POLICIES AND PROCEDURES FUNCTIONS 

Developing policies and procedures for safeguarding and promoting 

the welfare of children in the area including 

• Action to be taken where there are concerns about a child’s 

safety or welfare, including thresholds for intervention. 

• Training of persons who work with children or in services 

affecting the safety and welfare of children 

• Recruitment and supervision of those who work with children. 

• Investigation of allegations concerning persons working with 

children. 

• The safety and welfare of children who are privately fostered. 

• Co-operation with neighbouring children’s services authorities 

and their Board Partners. 

Communicating to persons and bodies in the area of the authority 

the need to safeguard and promote the welfare of children, raising 

their awareness of how this can best be done, and encouraging 

them to do so. 

Participating in the local planning and commissioning of children’s 

services to ensure that they take safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children into account. 



Collecting and analysing information about the deaths of all children 

in the area in order to identify. 

• Any matters of concern regarding the safety and welfare of 

children including any case giving rise to the need for a 

serious case review. 

• Any general public health or safety concern arising from child 

deaths. 

• Ensuing procedures are in place so that there is a coordinated 

response by LSCB partners and relevant others to 

an unexpected child death. 

Undertaking serious case reviews where abuse or neglect of a child 

is known or suspected and either a child has died; or a child has 

been seriously harmed and there is cause for concern to the way in 

which the authority, their Board Partners or other relevant persons 

have worked to safeguard the child. 

6. MEMBERSHIP OF THE LSCB 

Statutory Members of the LSCB are the local authority and its Board 

Partners who are required to co-operate with the local authority in 

the establishment and operation of the board and have shared 

responsibility for the effective discharge of the Board’s functions. 

The Board Partners as set out in Section 13 (3) of the Children Act 

2004 are: 

Local Authority – including representation from Adult 

Services 

District Councils 

The Chief Officer of Police 

The Local Probation Board 

The Youth Offending Team 

Strategic Health Authority and Primary Care Trusts in 

the area – including those providing services to adults 

NHS Trusts and NHS Foundation Trusts 

The Connexions Service 

CAFCASS 

Governor or Director of any Secure Training Centre in 

the area 

Governor or Director of any prison in the local authority 

area which ordinarily detains children 



7. OTHER MEMBERS AND GROUPS WHO WILL BE INVOLVED 

The LSCB will also involve a range of other members through its 

work, for example: 

NSPCC 

Faith Groups 

State and Independent Schools 

The Fire Service 

The Armed Forces 

The Immigration Service and National Asylum Support Service 

The Coronial Service 

Dental Health Services 

Domestic Violence Forums 

Drug and Alcohol Misuse Services 

Drug Action Teams 

Housing, Culture and Leisure Services 

Housing Providers 

Local Authority Legal Services 

Local MAPPA 

Local Sports Bodies and Services 

Local Family Justice Council 

Local Criminal Justice Board 

Other Health Providers such as Pharmacists 

Representatives of Service Users 

Sexual Health Services 

The Crown Prosecution Service 

Witness Support Services 

8. ROLE OF MEMBERS 

Statutory members of the LSCB are named people in order to 

ensure consistency and continuity. 

They have a strategic role within their own organisation and are 

therefore able to: 

Speak for their organisation with authority. 

Commit their organisation on policy and practice matters. 

Hold their organisation to account. 

9. ROLE OF ELECTED MEMBERS 

Local Authority Elected Members and non-executive Directors of 

other Board partners are not members of the LSCB. The role of 

Elected Members is to hold their organisation and its officers to 

account for their contribution to the effective functioning of the 

LSCB. 



10. ROLE OF LEAD MEMBER 

The Lead Member for Children’s Services within the Local Authority 

has a particular focus on how the local authority is fulfilling its 

responsibilities to safeguard and promote the welfare of local 

children. The Lead Member will hold the Director of Children’s 

Services to account for the work of the LSCB. 

11. ACCOUNTABILITY 

Operational Work 

Whilst the LSCB has a role in co-ordinating and ensuring the 

effectiveness of local individuals’ and organisations’ work to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of children, it is not accountable 

for their operational work. 

Each Board partner retains their own existing lines of accountability 

for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children by their 

services. The LSCB does not have a power to direct other 

organisations. 

Monitoring 

The LSCB’s work to ensure the effectiveness of work to safeguard 

and promote the welfare of children by member organisations is by 

peer review through: 

• Self-evaluation 

• Performance indicators 

• Joint audit 

Where it is felt that a Board partner is not performing effectively and 

the LSCB is not satisfied that adequate action is to be taken; 

• The LSCB Chair or designated LSCB officer will explain the 

concerns to individuals and organisations that need to be 

aware of the failing and who may be able to take action e.g. 


o To the most senior individual(s) in the partner 

organisation 

o To the relevant inspectorate and, if necessary 

o To the relevant government department 


Inspection 

The local inspection framework has an important role to play in reenforcing 

the ongoing monitoring work of the LSCB through: 

• Joint Area Review (JAR) – JARs assess how children’s services 

taken together, contribute to improving outcomes for children 

and young people 

• Individual services quality regimes 


o Annual Performance Assessment (APA) by Ofsted and 

the Commission for Social Care Inspection (CSCI) 

o Healthcare Commission 

o Her Majesty’s Inspectorates of: 

Constabulary 

Prisons 

Probation 

The effectiveness of the LSCB will form part of the judgement of the 

Inspectorates, especially through the JAR. It will be for the Local 

Authority to lead in taking action if the effectiveness of the LSCB is 

found wanting. 

1.5 SERIOUS CASE REVIEWS 

REVIEWING AND INVESTIGATIVE FUNCTIONS OF LSCBS 

1) Regulation 5 requires LSCBs to undertake reviews of serious cases. 

They will be undertaken in accordance with the procedures set out in 

this guidance. The same criteria apply to disabled children as to nondisabled 

children. 

SERIOUS CASE REVIEWS 

2) When a child dies, and abuse or neglect are known or suspected to be 

a factor in the death, local organisations should consider immediately 

whether there are other children at risk of harm who require 

safeguarding (For example siblings, other children in an institution 

where abuse is alleged). Thereafter, organisations should consider 

whether there are any lessons to be learned about the ways in which 

they work together to safeguard and promote the welfare of children. 

Consequently, when a child dies in such circumstances, the LSCB will 

always conduct a serious case review into the involvement with the 

child and family of organisations and professionals. PCT’s should 

always inform their SHA of every case that becomes the subject of a 

serious case review. Additionally, the LSCB will always consider 

whether a serious case review should be conducted: 


where a child sustains a potentially life-threatening injury or 

serious and permanent impairment of health and development 

through abuse or neglect, or 

has been subjected to particularly serious sexual abuse, or 

their parent has been murdered and a homicide review is being 

initiated, or 

the child has been killed by a parent with a mental illness, or 

the case gives rise to concerns about inter-agency working to 

protect children from harm. 

THE PURPOSE OF SERIOUS CASE REVIEWS 

3) The purpose of serious case reviews carried out under this guidance 

is to: 

establish whether there are lessons to be learned from the case 

about the way in which local professionals and organisations 

work together to safeguard and promote the welfare of children 

identify clearly what those lessons are, how they will be acted 

upon, and what is expected to change as a result; and 

as a consequence, to improve inter-agency working and better 

safeguard and promote the welfare of children. 

4) Serious case reviews are not inquiries into how a child died or who is 

culpable; that is a matter for Coroners and Criminal Courts 

respectively to determine, as appropriate. 

WHEN SHOULD A LSCB UNDERTAKE A SERIOUS CASE REVIEW? 

5) The LSCB will always undertake a serious case review when a child 

dies (including death by suicide), and abuse or neglect is known or 

suspected to be a factor in the child’s death. This is irrespective of 

whether Children’s Social Care is or has been involved with the child 

or family. 

6) The LSCB will always consider whether to undertake a serious case 

review where a child has sustained a potentially life-threatening 

injury through abuse or neglect, serious sexual abuse, or sustained 

serious and permanent impairment of health or development through 

abuse or neglect, and the case gives rise to concerns about the way 

in which local professionals and services work together to safeguard 

and promote the welfare of children. This includes situations where a 

parent has been killed in a domestic violence situation or where a 

child has been killed by a parent who has a mental illness. 

7) Where more than one LSCB has knowledge of a child, the LSCB for 

the area in which the child is/was normally resident should take lead 



esponsibility for conducting any review. Any other LSCBs that have 

an interest or involvement in the case should be included as partners 

in jointly planning and undertaking the review. In the case of looked 

after children, the responsible authority should exercise lead 

responsibility for conducting any review, again involving other LSCBs 

with an interest or involvement. 

8) Any professional may refer such a case to the LSCB if it is believed 

that there are important lessons for inter-agency working to be 

learned from the case. In addition, the Secretary of State for the 

Department for Education and Skills has powers to demand an inquiry 

be held under the Inquiries Act 2005. 

9) The following questions may help in deciding whether or not a case 

should be the subject of a serious case review in circumstances other 

than when a child dies the answer ‘yes’ to several of these questions 

is likely to indicate that a review could yield useful lessons: 

was there clear evidence of a risk of significant harm to a child, 

which was: 

• not recognised by organisations or individuals in contact with 

the child or perpetrator or 

• not shared with others or 

• not acted upon appropriately? 

was the child killed by a mentally ill parent? 

was the child abused in an institutional setting (For example, 

school, nursery, family centre, YOI, STC, Children’s Home or 

Armed Services training establishment )? 

did the child die in a custodial (prison, young offender institution 

or secure training centre) setting? 

was the child abused while being looked after by the local 

authority? 

did the child commit suicide, or die while absent having run away 

from home? 

does one or more agency or professional consider that its 

concerns were not taken sufficiently seriously, or acted upon 

appropriately, by another? 

does the case indicate that there may be failings in one or more 

aspects of the local operation of formal safeguarding children 

procedures, which go beyond the handling of this case? 

was the child subject of a Child Protection Plan or had it been 

previously the subject of a plan or on the child protection 

register? 



does the case appear to have implications for a range of 

agencies and/or professionals? 

does the case suggest that the LSCB may need to change its 

local protocols or procedures, or that protocols and procedures 

are not being adequately promulgated, understood or acted 

upon? 

INSTIGATING A SERIOUS CASE REVIEW 

Does the Case Meet Serious Case Review Criteria? 

10) The LSCB will first decide whether or not a case should be the subject 

of a serious case review, applying the criteria at paragraphs 5 and 6 

above. In making this decision where a child has died, it will draw on 

information available from the professionals involved in reviewing the 

child’s death. The LSCBs will establish a Serious Case Review Panel, 

involving at least Children’s Social Care, health, education and the 

Police, to consider questions such as whether a serious case review 

should take place. In some cases, it may be valuable to conduct 

individual management reviews, or a smaller-scale audit of individual 

cases which give rise to concern but which do not meet the criteria 

for a full serious case review. In such cases, arrangements should be 

made to share relevant findings with the Review Panel. 

11) The Review Panel’s decision should be forwarded as a 

recommendation to the Chair of the LSCB, who has ultimate 

responsibility for deciding whether or not to conduct a serious case 

review. Local authorities will always inform the local region of the 

Commission for Social Care Inspection of every case that becomes 

the subject of a serious case review. 

DETERMINING THE SCOPE OF THE REVIEW 

12) The Review Panel will consider, in the light of each case, the scope of 

the review process, and draw up clear terms of reference. Relevant 

issues include: 

what appear to be the most important issues to address in trying 

to learn from this specific case? How can the relevant 

information best be obtained and analysed? 

who should be appointed as the independent author for the 

overview report? 

are there features of the case which indicate that any part of the 

review process should involve, or be conducted by, a party 

independent of the professionals/organisations who will be 

required to participate in the review? Might it help the review 

panel to bring in an outside expert at any stage, to shed light on 

crucial aspects of the case? 



over what time period should events be reviewed, i.e. how far 

back should enquiries cover, and what is the cut-off point? What 

family history/background information will help better to 

understand the recent past and present? 

which organisations and professionals should contribute to the 

review, either by submitting a report or otherwise contributing. 

Consideration should be given to all those who have a 

contribution to make, for example, the proprietor of an 

independent school or a playgroup leader. 

how should family members contribute to the review and who 

should be responsible for facilitating their involvement? 

will the case give rise to other parallel investigations of practice, 

for example, independent health investigations or multidisciplinary 

suicide reviews, a homicide review where a parent 

has been murdered, a YJB Serious Incident Review and a Prisons 

and Probation Ombudsman investigation where the child has 

died in a custodial setting? 

and if so, how can a co-ordinated or jointly commissioned review 

process best address all the relevant questions which need to be 

asked, in the most economical way? 

is there a need to involve organisations/professionals in other 

LSCB areas (see 7 above), and what should be the respective 

roles and responsibilities of the different LSCBs with an interest? 

how should the review process take account of a Coroner’s 

inquiry, and (if relevant) any criminal investigations or 

proceedings related to the case? how best to liaise with the 

Coroner and/or the Crown Prosecution Service? 

how should the serious case review process fit in with the 

processes for other types of reviews e.g. for homicide, mental 

health or prisons? 

who will make the link with relevant interests outside the main 

statutory organisations e.g. independent professionals, 

independent schools, voluntary organisations? 

when should the review process start and by what date should it 

be completed? 

how should any public, family and media interest be managed, 

before, during, and after the review? 

does the LSCB need to obtain independent legal advice about 

any aspect of the proposed review? 

13) Some of these issues may need to be re-visited as the review 

progresses and new information emerges. 



TIMING 

14) Reviews will vary widely in their breadth and complexity, but in all 

cases, lessons should be learned and acted upon as quickly as 

possible. Within one month of a case coming to the attention of the 

LSCB Chair, the decision should have been made by the LSCB Chair, 

following a recommendation from the Review Panel, on whether a 

review should take place. Individual organisations should secure case 

records promptly and begin work quickly to draw up a chronology of 

involvement with the child and family. 

15) Reviews should be completed within a further four months, unless an 

alternative timescale is agreed with the Commission for Social Care 

Inspection Region at the outset. Sometimes the complexity of a case 

does not become apparent until the review is in progress. As soon as 

it emerges that a review can not be completed within four months of 

the LSCB Chair’s decision to initiate it, there should be a discussion 

with the Commission for Social Care Inspection Region to agree a 

timescale for completion. 

16) In some cases, criminal proceedings may follow the death or serious 

injury of a child. Those co-ordinating the review should discuss with 

the relevant criminal justice agencies, at an early stage, how the 

review process should take account of such proceedings, for example 

how does this affect timing, the way in which the review is conducted 

(including interviews of relevant personnel), its potential impact on 

criminal investigations and who should contribute at what stage? 

Serious case reviews should not be delayed as a matter of course 

because of outstanding criminal proceedings or an outstanding 

decision on whether or not to prosecute. Much useful work to 

understand and learn from the features of the case can often proceed 

without risk of contamination of witnesses in criminal proceedings. In 

some cases it may not be possible to complete or to publish a review 

until after Coroners or criminal proceedings have been concluded but 

this should not prevent early lessons learned from being 

implemented. 

WHO SHOULD CONDUCT REVIEWS? 

17) The initial scoping of the review will identify those who should 

contribute, although it may emerge, as information becomes 

available, that the involvement of others would be useful. In 

particular, information of relevance to the review may become 

available through criminal proceedings. 



18) Each relevant service should undertake a separate management 

review of its involvement with the child and family. This should 

begin as soon as a decision is taken to proceed with a review, and 

even sooner if a case gives rise to concerns within the individual 

organisation. Relevant independent professionals (including GPs) 

should contribute reports of their involvement. 

Designated professionals should review and evaluate the practice of 

all involved health professionals and providers within the PCT area. 

This may involve reviewing the involvement of individual 

practitioners and Trusts and also advising named professionals and 

managers who are compiling reports for the review. 

Designated professionals have an important role in providing 

guidance on how to balance confidentiality and disclosure issues. 

Where a children’s guardian contributes to a review, the prior 

agreement of the courts should be sought so that the guardian’s 

duty of confidentiality under the court rules can be waived to the 

degree necessary. 

19) The LSCB will commission an overview report which brings together 

and analyses the findings of the various reports from organisations 

and others, and which makes recommendations for future action. 

20) The overview report will be commissioned from a person who is 

independent of all the agencies/professionals involved. Those 

conducting management reviews of individual services should not 

have been directly concerned with the child or family, or the 

immediate line manager of the practitioner(s) involved. 

INDIVIDUAL MANAGEMENT REVIEWS 

21) Once it is known that a case is being considered for review, each 

organisation should secure records relating to the case to guard 

against loss or interference. 

22) The aim of management reviews should be to look openly and 

critically at individual and organisational practice to see whether the 

case indicates that changes could and should be made, and if so, to 

identify how those changes will be brought about. The findings from 

the management review reports should be accepted by the senior 

officer in the organisation who has commissioned the report and who 

will be responsible for ensuring that recommendations are acted 

upon. 

23) Upon completion of each management review report, there should be 

a process for feedback and de-briefing for staff involved, in advance 

of completion of the overview report by the LSCB. There may also be 



a need for a follow-up feedback session if the LSCB overview report 

raises new issues for the organisation and staff members. 

24) Serious case reviews are not a part of any disciplinary enquiry or 

process, but information that emerges in the course of reviews may 

indicate that disciplinary action should be taken under established 

procedures. Alternatively, reviews may be conducted concurrently 

with disciplinary action. In some cases (for example, alleged 

institutional abuse) disciplinary action may be needed urgently to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of other children. 

25) Where a child dies in a custodial setting (prison, young offender 

institution or secure training centre) the Prisons and Probation 

Ombudsman investigates and reports on the circumstances 

surrounding the death of that child. The investigation examines the 

child’s period in custody, including an assessment of the clinical care 

they received. The report would normally be made available to assist 

any serious case review process. 

26) The following outline format should guide the preparation of 

management reviews, to help ensure that the relevant questions are 

addressed, and to provide information to LSCB in a consistent format 

to help with preparing an overview report. The questions posed do 

not comprise a comprehensive check-list relevant to all situations. 

Each case may give rise to specific questions or issues which need to 

be explored, and each review should consider carefully the 

circumstances of individual cases and how best to structure a review 

in the light of those particular circumstances. 

27) Where staff or others are interviewed by those preparing 

management reviews, a written record of such interviews should be 

made and this should be shared with the relevant interviewee. 

Management Reviews: 

What Was Our Involvement with This Child and Family? 

Construct a comprehensive chronology of involvement by the organisation 

and/or professional(s) in contact with the child and family over the period 

of time set out in the review’s terms of reference. Briefly summarise 

decisions reached, the services offered and/or provided to the child(ren) 

and family, and other action taken. 

Analysis of Involvement 

Consider the events which occurred, the decisions made, and the actions 

taken or not. Where judgements were made, or actions taken, which 

indicate that practice or management could be improved, try to get an 

understanding not only of what happened, but why. Consider specifically: 



Were practitioners sensitive to the needs of the children in their 

work, knowledgeable about potential indicators of abuse or neglect, 

and about what to do if they had concerns about a child? 

Did the organisation have in place policies and procedures for 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children and acting on 

concerns about their welfare? 

What were the key relevant points/opportunities for assessment and 

decision making in this case in relation to the child and family? Do 

assessments and decisions appear to have been reached in an 

informed and professional way? 

Did actions accord with assessments and decisions made? Were 

appropriate services offered/provided, or relevant enquiries made, 

in the light of assessments? 

Where relevant, were appropriate child protection or care plans in 

place, and child protection and/or looked after reviewing processes 

complied with? 

When, and in what way, were the child(ren)’s wishes and feelings 

ascertained and taken account of when making revisions about 

children’s services. Was this information recorded? 

Was practice sensitive to the racial, cultural, linguistic and religious 

identity of the child and family? 

Were more senior managers, or other organisations and 

professionals involved at points where they should have been? 

Was the work in this case consistent with each organisation’s and 

the LSCBs policy and procedures for safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children, and wider professional standards? 

What Do We Learn From This Case? 

Are there lessons from this case for the way in which this organisation 

works to safeguard and promote the welfare of children? Is there good 

practice to highlight as well as ways in which practice can be improved? 

Are there implications for ways of working; training (single and 

interagency); management and supervision; working in partnership with 

other organisations; resources? 

Recommendations for Action 

What action should be taken by whom, and by when? What outcomes 

should these actions bring about, and how will the organisation evaluate 

whether they have been achieved? 

THE LSCB OVERVIEW REPORT 

28) The LSCB overview report will bring together, and draw overall 

conclusions from the information and analysis contained in the 

individual management reviews, information from the child death 

review processes, together with reports commissioned from any other 



elevant interests. Overview reports should be produced according to 

the following outline format although, as with management reviews, 

the precise format will depend upon the features of the case. This 

outline will be most relevant to abuse or neglect which has taken 

place in a family setting. 

LSCB Overview Report: 

Introduction 

Summarise the circumstances that led to a review being undertaken 

in this case. 

State terms of reference of review. 

List contributors to review and the nature of their contributions (for 

example, management review by Local Authority, report from adult 

mental health service). List review panel members and author of 

overview report. 

The Facts 

Prepare a genogram showing membership of family, extended 

family and household. 

Compile an integrated chronology of involvement with the child and 

family on the part of all relevant organisations, professionals and 

others who have contributed to the review process. Note specifically 

in the chronology each occasion on which the child was seen and the 

child’s wishes and feelings sought or expressed. 

Prepare an overview which summarises what relevant information 

was known to the agencies and professionals involved, about the 

parents/carers, any perpetrator, and the home circumstances of the 

children. 

Analysis 

This part of the overview should look at how and why events occurred, 

decisions were made, actions taken or not. This is the part of the report in 

which reviewers can consider, with the benefit of hindsight, whether 

different decisions or actions may have led to an alternative course of 

events. The analysis section is also where any examples of good practice 

should be highlighted. 

Conclusions and Recommendations 

This part of the report should summarise what, in the opinion of the 

review panel, are the lessons to be drawn from the case, and how those 

lessons should be translated into recommendations for action. 

Recommendations should include, but should not simply be limited to, the 

recommendations made in individual reports from each organisation. 



Recommendations should be few in number, focused and specific, and 

capable of being implemented. If there are lessons for national, as well as 

local, policy and practice these should also be highlighted. 

LSCB ACTION ON RECEIVING REPORTS 

29) On receiving an overview report the LSCB will: 

ensure that contributing organisations and individuals are satisfied 

that their information is fully and fairly represented in the overview 

report; 

translate recommendations into an action plan which should be 

signed up to at a senior level by each of the organisations that need 

to be involved. The plan should set out who will do what, by when, 

and with what intended outcome. The plan should set out by what 

means improvements in practice/systems will be monitored and 

reviewed; 

clarify to whom the report, or any part of it, should be made 

available; 

disseminate report or key findings to interests as agreed. Make 

arrangements to provide feedback and de-briefing to staff, family 

members of the subject child, and the media, as appropriate; 

provide a copy of the overview report, action plan and individual 

management reports to the CSCI and DfES. 

REVIEWING INSTITUTIONAL ABUSE 

30) When serious abuse takes place in an institution, or multiple abusers 

are involved, the same principles of review apply but reviews are 

likely to be more complex, on a larger scale, and may require more 

time. Terms of reference need to be carefully constructed to explore 

the issues relevant to the specific case. For example, if children had 

been abused in a residential school, it would be important to explore 

whether and how the school had taken steps to create a safe 

environment for children, and to respond to specific concerns raised. 

31) There needs to be clarity over the interface between the different 

processes of investigation (including criminal investigations); casemanagement, 

including help for abused children and immediate 

measures to ensure that other children are safe; and review, i.e. 

learning lessons from the case to reduce the chance of such events 

happening again. The three different processes should inform each 

other. Any proposals for review should be agreed with those leading 

criminal investigations, to make sure that they do not prejudice 

possible criminal proceedings. 



ACCOUNTABILITY AND DISCLOSURE 

32) LSCBs should consider carefully who might have an interest in 

reviews, for example, elected and appointed members of authorities, 

staff, members of the child’s family, the public, the media – and what 

information should be made available to each of these interests. 

There are difficult interests to balance, among them: 

the need to maintain confidentiality in respect of personal 

information contained within reports on the child, family 

members and others; 

the accountability of public services and the importance of 

maintaining public confidence in the process of internal review; 

the need to secure full and open participation from the different 

agencies and professionals involved; 

the responsibility to provide relevant information to those with a 

legitimate interest; 

Constraints on public information sharing when criminal 

proceedings are outstanding, in that providing access to 

information may not be within the control of the LSCB. 

33) It is important to anticipate requests for information and plan in 

advance how they should be met. For example, a lead agency may 

take responsibility for de-briefing family members, or for responding 

to media interest about a case, in liaison with contributing agencies 

and professionals. In all cases, the LSCB overview report should 

contain an executive summary which will be made public, which 

includes as a minimum, information about the review process, key 

issues arising from the case and the recommendations which have 

been made. The publication of the executive summary will need to be 

timed in accordance with the conclusion of any related court 

proceedings. The content will need to be suitably anonymised in order 

to protect the confidentiality of relevant family members and others. 

The LSCB should ensure that the SHA and the CSCI are briefed, so 

that they can work jointly to ensure that the Department of Health 

and the Department for Education and Skills respectively are fully 

briefed in advance about the publication of the executive summary. 

LEARNING LESSONS LOCALLY 

34) Reviews are of little value unless lessons are learned from them. At 

least as much effort should be spent on acting upon 

recommendations as on conducting the review. The following may 

help in getting maximum benefit from the review process, the LSCB 

will: 



As far as possible, conduct the review in such a way that the 

process is a learning exercise in itself, rather than a trial or 

ordeal; 

Consider what information needs to be disseminated, how, and 

to whom, in the light of a review. Be prepared to communicate 

both examples of good practice and areas where change is 

required; 

Focus recommendations on a small number of key areas, with 

specific and achievable proposals for change and intended 

outcomes; PCTs should seek feedback from SHAs who should 

use it to inform their performance management role. 

The LSCB should put in place a means of auditing against 

recommendations and intended outcomes; 

Seek feedback on review reports from the Commission for Social 

Care Inspection who should use reports to inform inspections 

and performance management; 

Day to day good practice can help ensure that reviews are conducted 

successfully and in a way most likely to maximise learning: 

Establish a culture of audit and review. Make sure that tragedies 

are not the only reason inter-agency work is reviewed; 

Have in place clear, systematic case recording and record keeping; 

Develop good communication and mutual understanding between 

different disciplines and different LSCB members; 

Communicate with the local community and media to raise 

awareness of the positive and ‘helping’ work of statutory services 

with children, so that attention is not focused disproportionately on 

tragedies; 

Make sure staff and their representatives understand what can be 

expected in the event of a child death/case review 



1.6 CHILD DEATH REVIEWS 

From 1 st April 2008 the Local Safeguarding Children Board will have 

functions set out in regulations relating to child deaths. They become 

compulsory by that date, but may be carried out sooner. 

The functions will include: 

Collecting and analysing information about the deaths of all children 

in our area with a view to identifying 

Any matters of concern affecting the safety and welfare of 

children in the area of the authority, including any case giving 

rise to the need for a serious case review 

Any general public health or safety concerns arising from deaths 

of children 

Putting in place procedures for ensuring that there is a coordinated 

response by the authority, their Board Partners and 

other relevant persons to an unexpected death of a child. 

Detailed guidance will be provided by the LSCB as to how this process will 

operate locally in order to comply with the Working Together Guidance in 

Chapter 7 – “Child Death Review Process”. 



1.7 A COMPETENT WORKFORCE – TRAINING AND DEVELOPMENT 

FOR INTER-AGENCY WORK 

1. DEFINITIONS: 

Training for inter and multi-agency work means training which will 

equip people to work effectively with those from other agencies to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of children and young people, either 

through: 

• Single-agency training carried out by an agency for its own staff; 

and/or 

• Inter–agency training which is for staff of different agencies who 

either work together formally or come together for training or 

development. 

Inter-agency training is a highly effective way of promoting a common 

and shared understanding of the respective roles and responsibilities of 

different professionals and contributes to effective working relationships. 

2. PURPOSE OF TRAINING: 

The purpose of training is to achieve better outcomes for children and 

young people by developing: 

a shared understanding of the tasks, processes, principles, 

and roles and responsibilities for safeguarding and promoting 

the welfare of children; 

a more effective and integrated approach to services both at 

a strategic and individual level; 

by improving communication between professionals 

by creating a common understanding of key terms, 

definitions, and thresholds for intervention and action; 

by developing effective working relationships enabling staff to 

work in multi-disciplinary teams; 

by developing sound decision making based on: 

information sharing 

thorough assessment 

critical analysis 


informed professional judgement 


3. ROLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES 

Employers: 

Employers have a responsibility to ensure that their staff are 

competent and confident in carrying out their responsibilities for 

safeguarding and promoting children’s welfare and that they are 

aware of how to respond to safeguarding concerns before attending 

inter-agency training, by: 

ensuring staff receive relevant single agency training in order 

to derive maximum benefit from inter-agency training 

Employers are responsible for identifying adequate resources to 

support inter-agency training, by: 

providing staff with the relevant expertise to support and 

deliver the Safeguarding Children Board’s training strategy; 

allocating the time for staff to complete inter-agency training 

responsibilities effectively 

releasing staff to attend inter-agency training and ensuring 

opportunities to consolidate learning 

contributing to the planning, resourcing, delivery and 

evaluation of training. 

Children’s Trust: 

Local Authorities and their partners are responsible for developing: 

a children’s workforce strategy which includes needs 

identified by the Safeguarding Children Board by: 

establishing systems for the delivery of single 

agency and inter-agency training on safeguarding 

and promoting children’s well-being 


consulting with the Safeguarding Children Board 

about who should commission and/or deliver 

training. 


Local Safeguarding Children Board: 

The LSCB is responsible for developing a training strategy for people 

working with children or working in services which impact on the 

safety and welfare of children. This includes comprehensive training 

on all aspects of safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children 

and will include: 

child death review process 

serious case review process 

LSCBs should contribute to, and work within the framework of the 

children’s workforce development strategy, by: 

planning and commissioning training based on a needs 

analysis 

evaluating both single and inter-agency training 

identifying an LSCB member with lead responsibility for 

training and a training sub-group of suitably skilled 

professionals to develop inter-agency strategy 

ensuring adequate resources to undertake the task. 

4. COMPONENTS OF EFFECTIVE TRAINING TO SAFEGUARD AND 

PROMOTE CHILDREN’S WELFARE 

All training in this area should: 

create an ethos which values collaborative working 

respects diversity (including race, culture and disability) 

promotes equality 

be child-centred 

promotes the participation of children and their families in 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children and child 

protection processes. 

Complies with the “Common Core of Skills and Knowledge for 

the Children’s Workforce”, to enable: 

effective communication and engagement with children, 

young people and their families and carers 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of the child 

supporting transitions 

multi-agency working 

sharing information. 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/deliveringservices/commoncore/ 



5. TARGET AUDIENCES 

Training and development in safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children should be provided to all staff from the 

voluntary, statutory and independent sectors who are: 

in regular contact with: 


• children and young people 

• adults who are parents/carers 

• in a position to identify concerns about maltreatment, 

including where identified though the Common 

Assessment Framework (CAF). 

This will include staff from the following agencies: 

housing 

hospital staff 

youth workers 

child minders 

private foster carers 

those working in residential and day care settings 

sport and leisure 

community and faith groups 

These staff need as a minimum; introductory training on how to work 

together to safeguard and promote the welfare of children. 

those who work regularly with: 

• children and young people 

• adults who are carers 

These are staff who may contribute to assessments of children in need. 

This includes: 

• GPs 

• hospital and community health staff 

• family centre workers 

• teachers 

• education welfare officers 

• social workers 

• mental health and substance misuse workers 

• learning disability staff 

• probation officers 

These staff need a higher level of expertise in order to understand how 

to work together with other agencies to identify and assess concerns, 

plan and undertake interventions. 


those with a particular responsibility for safeguarding children, 

such as: 

• designated or named health professionals 

• designated or named education professionals 

• Police 

• social workers 

• professionals who work complex cases, including S.47 

enquiries 

These staff need to have a thorough understanding of working together 

to safeguard and promote the welfare of children, including complex 

and / or serious cases. 

Operational managers at all levels 

• within organisations employing staff who work with children 

and families 

• who have responsibility for commissioning or delivering 

services 

• practice supervisors 

• professional advisers 

• designated child protection specialists 

These staff will need additional training that includes joint planning and 

commissioning, managing joint teams/services; negotiating and 

mediating training where conflict and/or differences arise. 

those who have a strategic and managerial responsibility for 

commissioning and delivering services to children and families. This 

includes: 

• those named in Section 11 of the Children Act 2004 

• all LSCBs members 

• school governors and trustees 

• members of the Children and Young People’s Strategic 

Partnership 

These staff should receive induction and ongoing developmental 

training so that they can fulfil their roles and responsibilities. 



6. EFFECTIVE TRAINING: 

In order for training to be effective, it should: 

be delivered by trainers who are knowledgeable about 

safeguarding and promoting children’s welfare and who have 

the relevant specialist knowledge when delivering training on 

more complex aspects of safeguarding 

be informed by: 

• current research evidence 

• local serious case reviews and child death reviews 

• local and national developments 

reflect an understanding of the rights of the child 

respect diversity 

reflect the experience of service users 

be committed to ensuring equality of opportunity 

be regularly reviewed to ensure that it meets the agreed 

learning outcomes. 

Further information on training for different audiences can be found at 

www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/socialcare/safeguarding/lscb 

Standards for Inter-Agency Working, Education and Training developed by 

Salford University can be found at 

http://www.chssc.salford.ac.uk/scswr/projects/interagency_working.shtml 

Information on the Workforce Development Strategy can be found at 

http://www.cwdcouncil.org.uk/advice/index.htm 





2.1 SUPPORTING CHILDREN AND FAMILIES 

1 PARENTING, FAMILY LIFE AND SERVICES 

2 THE COMMON ASSESSMENT FRAMEWORK (CAF) 

3 INTERVENING IN FAMILY LIFE 

4 AN INTEGRATED APPROACH 

5 A SHARED RESPONSIBILITY 

6 INFORMATION SHARING 

7 RECORD KEEPING 

2.2 KEY DEFINITIONS AND CONCEPTS 

1 DEFINITIONS 

2 THE CONCEPT OF SIGNIFICANT HARM 

2.3 WHAT IS ABUSE AND NEGLECT? 

PHYSICAL ABUSE 

EMOTIONAL ABUSE 

SEXUAL ABUSE 

NEGLECT 

/cle Section 2 – context in which action to safeguard and promote children’s welfare is taken 

SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN - PROCEDURES AND GUIDANCE Page 43 of 461



2.1 SUPPORTING CHILDREN AND FAMILIES 

All children deserve the opportunity to achieve their full potential. 

There are five key outcomes that are key to children and young 

people’s wellbeing. These are that all children and young people are 

enabled to: 

Stay safe 

Be healthy 

Enjoy and achieve 

Make a positive contribution 

Achieve economic well-being 

In order to achieve this, children and young people need to feel 

loved and valued and to be supported by a network of reliable and 

affectionate relationships. If they are denied the opportunity and 

support they need to achieve the five outcomes, they are at 

increased risk not only of an impoverished childhood, but of 

disadvantage and social exclusion in adulthood. Abuse and neglect 

pose particular problems. 

1. PARENTING, FAMILY LIFE AND SERVICES: 

Patterns of family life vary and there is no one, perfect, way to bring 

up children. 

Section 17(1) of the Children Act 1989 states that: it shall be the general duty 

of every local authority (in addition to the other duties imposed on them by this 

Part) – 

a) to safeguard and promote the welfare of children within their area who are in need; 


b) so far as is consistent with the duty, to promote the upbringing of such children by 

their families, by providing a range and level of services appropriate to those 

children’s needs. 

Section 17(10) states that a child shall be taken to be in need if: 

a) he is unlikely to achieve or maintain, or to have the opportunity of achieving or 

maintaining, a reasonable standard of health or development without the provisions 

for him of services by a local authority under this Part; 

b) his health or development is likely to be significantly impaired, or further impaired, 

without the provision of such services; or 

c) he is disabled. 



Good parenting involves caring for children’s basic needs keeping 

them safe needs, showing them warmth and love, providing the 

stimulation needed for their development and helping them achieve 

their potential, within a stable environment where they experience 

consistent guidance and boundaries. 

Parenting can be challenging. It often means juggling with 

competing priorities to balance work and home life as well as trying 

to understand how best to meet children’s needs at all stages of 

their development. Parents themselves require and deserve 

support. Asking for help should be seen as a sign of responsibility 

rather than as a parenting failure. 

A wide range of services and professionals provide support to 

families in bringing up children. Both statutory and voluntary 

services can support families: by helping all children develop to their 

full potential – for example, through universal educational and 

health services; by providing specialist help to those who need it; 

and by providing support, or otherwise intervening, at times of 

adversity or crisis. In the great majority of cases, it should be the 

decision of parents when to ask for help and advice on their 

children’s care and upbringing. However, professionals do also need 

to engage parents early when to do so may prevent problems or 

difficulties becoming worse. 

2. THE COMMON ASSESSMENT FRAMEWORK (CAF) 

The Common Assessment Framework (CAF) provides a common 

process for an early holistic approach to identify more accurately 

and speedily a child/young person’s additional needs. It will be used 

by all those working with children, young people and families and 

will enable them to; 

develop a common language 

develop a common understanding of thresholds of need and 

interventions 

share information appropriately and effectively 

identify who (agency/organisation/professional and family 

member) is best placed to respond to any identified additional 

need 

improve the quality of referrals between agencies 

prevent duplication for children/families and professionals 

where further assessment is required 



Where a child or young person has additional needs, a lead 

professional/worker will be identified who will: 

provide a key point of contact for the child, family and those 

working to support them 

ensure a co-ordinated response to meet identified needs 

plan, monitor and review the support and services offered 

If at any time, during the CAF process, concerns arise that a 

child/young person is at risk of significant harm, a referral will 

need to be made to Children’s Social Care. 

3. INTERVENING IN FAMILY LIFE 

Only in exceptional cases should there be compulsory intervention 

in family life: for example, where this is necessary to safeguard 

children from significant harm. Provided this is consistent with the 

safety and welfare of children intervention should support families 

in making their own plans for the welfare and protection of their 

children. 

Some children have particular needs because they need certain 

services in order to achieve or maintain a reasonable standard of 

health or development, or to prevent their development being 

impaired or because they are disabled. These children are 

described in The Children Act 1989 as being ‘children in need’. 

They, and possibly also their families, may need or benefit from, a 

range of extra support and services. (see also Protocol 3 in 

Section 5: “Disabled Children”) 

4. AN INTEGRATED APPROACH 

Under s31(9) of the Children Act 1989: 

‘harm’ means ill-treatment or the impairment of health or development; 

‘development’ means physical, intellectual, emotional, social or behavioural 

development; 

‘health means physical or mental health; and ‘ill-treatment’ includes sexual abuse and 

forms of ill-treatment that are not physical. 

Under s31(10) of the Act: 

Where the question of whether harm suffered by a child is significant turns on the child’s 

health and development, his health or development shall be compared with that which 

could reasonably be expected of a similar child. 

Children have varying needs which change over time. Some 

children may be suffering or be at risk of suffering significant 

harm, either as a result of a deliberate act, or of a failure on the 

part of a parent or carer to act or to provide proper care, or both. 



These children need to be made safe from harm, alongside 

meeting their other needs. 

Judgements on how best to intervene when there are concerns 

about harm to children will often and unavoidably entail an 

element of risk – at the extreme, of leaving children for too long in 

a dangerous situation or of removing children unnecessarily from 

their family. 

The way to proceed in the face of uncertainty is through 

competent professional judgements based on a sound assessment 

of the children’s needs, the parents’ capacity to respond to those 

needs – including their capacity to keep children safe from 

significant harm – and the wider family circumstances. 

Section 47(1) of the Children Act 1989 states that: where a local authority – 

a) are informed that a child who lives, or is found, in their area: 

i) is the subject of an emergency protection order; or 

ii) is in Police protection; or 

iii) has contravened a ban imposed by a curfew notice imposed within the meaning of 

Chapter 1 of Part 1 of the Crime and Disorder Act 1998; 

or 

b) have reasonable cause to suspect that a child who lives, or is found, in their area 

is suffering, or is likely to suffer, significant harm, the authority shall make, or cause to 

be made, such enquiries as they consider necessary to enable them to decide whether 

they should take any action to safeguard or promote the child’s welfare. 

If the case of a child falling within paragraph (a)(iii) above, the enquiries shall be 

commenced as soon as practicable and, in any event, within 48 hours of the authority 

receiving the information. 

Effective measures to safeguard children are those which also 

promote their welfare. They should not be seen in isolation from 

the wider range of support and services already provided and 

available to meet the needs of children and families: 

Enquiries under S.47 of the Children Act 1989 may reveal 

significant unmet needs for support and services among children 

and families. These should always be explicitly considered even 

when concerns are not substantiated about significant harm to a 

child, if the family so wishes. 

If processes for managing concerns about individual children are 

to result in improved outcomes for children, then effective plans 

for safeguarding children and promoting their welfare should be 

based on a wide ranging assessment of the needs of the child, 

parenting capacity and their family circumstances; 



5. A SHARED RESPONSIBILITY 

Safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children – and in 

particular protecting them from significant harm - depends upon 

effective joint working between agencies and professionals that have 

different roles and expertise. Individual children, especially some of 

the most vulnerable children and those at greatest risk of social 

exclusion, will need co-ordinated help from health, education, 

Children’s Social Care, and quite possibly the voluntary sector and 

other agencies, including youth justice services. 

In order to achieve this joint working there need to be constructive 

relationships between individual workers, promoted and supported 

by: 

a strong lead from elected or appointed authority members, 

and the commitment of chief officers in all agencies – and in 

particular, the Local Authority’s Director of Children’s Services 

and Lead Member for Children’s Services. 

effective local co-ordination by the Local Safeguarding 

Children Board in each area. 

For those children who are suffering, or at risk of suffering, 

significant harm, joint working is essential to safeguard and promote 

their welfare and – where necessary – to help bring to justice the 

perpetrators of crimes against children. All agencies and 

professionals should: 

be alert to potential indicators of abuse or neglect; 

be alert to the risks which individual abusers, or potential 

abusers, may pose to children; 

share and help to analyse information so that an informed 

assessment can be made of the children’s needs and 

circumstances; 

contribute to whatever actions are needed to safeguard 

children and promote their welfare; 

take part in regularly reviewing the outcomes for children 

against specific shared objectives; and 

work co-operatively with parents unless this is inconsistent 

with the need to ensure children’s safety. 



6. INFORMATION SHARING: 

If somebody believes that a child may be suffering, or may be at 

risk of suffering significant harm, then s/he should always refer his 

or her concerns to Children’s Social Care. In addition to Children’s 

Social Care, the Police and the NSPCC have powers to intervene in 

these circumstances. Sometimes concerns will arise within 

Children’s Social Care itself, as new information comes to light about 

a child and family with whom staff are already in contact. 

While professionals should seek, in general, to discuss any concerns 

with the family and, where possible, seek their agreement to making 

referrals to Children’s Social Care, this should only be done 

where such discussion and agreement-seeking will not place 

a child at increased risk of significant harm. 

See also - Home Office guidance on information sharing in cases of 

domestic violence: 

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs04/dpr30.pdf 

7. RECORD KEEPING: 

Good record keeping is an important part of the accountability of 

professionals to those who use their services. It helps focus work, 

and it is essential to working effectively across agency and 

professional boundaries. Clear and accurate records ensure that 

there is a documented account of an agency’s or professional’s 

involvement with a child and/or family. They help with continuity 

when individual workers are unavailable or change, and they provide 

an essential tool for managers to monitor work or for peer review. 

Records are an essential source of evidence for investigations and 

inquiries, and may also be required to be disclosed in court 

proceedings. Cases where S47 enquiries do not result in the 

substantiation of referral concerns should be retained in accordance 

with agency retention policies. These policies should ensure that 

records are stored safely and can be retrieved promptly and 

efficiently. 

To serve these purposes records should use clear, straightforward 

language, be concise, and be accurate not only in fact, but also in 

differentiating between opinion, judgement and hypothesis. 

Well kept records provide an essential underpinning to good 

professional practice. Safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children requires information to be brought together from a number 

of sources and careful professional judgements to be made on the 



asis of this information. Records should be clear, accessible and 

comprehensive, with judgements made and decisions and 

interventions carefully recorded. Where decisions have been taken 

jointly across agencies, or endorsed by a manager, this should be 

made clear. 

Where possible all records and decisions should be entered 

electronically e.g. on the child’s electronic Social Care record. 

N.B. All agencies need to be aware that all records (notes, 

minutes, plans etc) can be potentially disclosed as evidence 

in criminal and civil proceedings. 

2.2 KEY DEFINITIONS AND CONCEPTS 

1. DEFINITIONS: 

a child: 

for the purposes of this guidance, ‘a child’ is anyone who 

has not yet reached their 18 th Birthday and regardless of 

whether or not they are living independently. 

Parental responsibility: 

parental responsibility" means all the rights, duties, 

powers, responsibilities and authority which by law a 

parent of a child has in relation to the child and the 

child’s property 

Children in need: 

The Children who are defined as being in need under 

s.17 of the Children Act 1989. 

The critical factors to be taken into account in deciding 

whether or not a child is in need are what will happen to 

a child’s health or development if services are not 

provided and what the likely effect services will have on 

the child’s standard of health and development. Local 

authorities have a duty to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children in need. 

Safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children is: 

• protecting them from maltreatment 

• preventing impairment of their health and 

development 



• ensuring that children are growing up in 

circumstances consistent with the provision 

of safe and effective care. 

And undertaking that role so as to enable those children 

to have optimum life chances and to enter adulthood 

successfully. It is the accumulation of both safeguarding 

activity and promoting the welfare of children activity 

that contributes to good outcomes for children. 

Child protection: 

Child protection is a part of safeguarding and promoting 

welfare and refers to activity to protect specific children 

under S.47 of the Children Act who are suffering or at 

risk of suffering significant harm. 

N.B. all agencies and individuals should aim to 

proactively safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children so that the need for 

action to protect them from harm is 

reduced. 

THE CONCEPT OF SIGNIFICANT HARM: 

The Children Act 1989 introduced the concept of significant harm as 

the threshold that justifies compulsory intervention in family life in 

the best interests of children. The local authority is under a duty to 

make enquiries, or cause enquiries to be made, where it has 

reasonable cause to suspect that a child is suffering, or likely to 

suffer, significant harm (S.47). A Court may only make a Care Order 

(committing the child to the care of the Local Authority) or 

Supervision Order (putting the child under the supervision of a Social 

Worker or Probation Officer) in respect of a child if it is satisfied that: 

the child is suffering or is likely to suffer significant harm; and 

that the harm or likelihood of harm is attributable to a lack of 

adequate parental care or control (s31). 

There are no absolute criteria on which to rely when judging what 

constitutes significant harm. Consideration of the severity of illtreatment 

may include the degree and the extent of physical harm, 

the duration and frequency of abuse and neglect, the extent of 

premeditation, the presence of degree of threat, and/or coercion, 

sadism, and bizarre or unusual elements in child sexual abuse. Each 

of these elements has been associated with more severe effects on 

the child, and/or relatively greater difficulty in helping the child 

overcome the adverse impact of the ill-treatment. 



Sometimes a single traumatic event may constitute significant harm 

e.g. a violent assault, suffocation or poisoning. More often, significant 

harm is a compilation of significant events, both acute and longstanding, 

which interrupt, change or damage the child’s physical and 

psychological development. 

Some children live in family and social circumstances where their 

health and development are neglected. For them, it is the 

corrosiveness of long-term emotional, physical or sexual abuse that 

causes impairment to the extent of constituting significant harm. In 

each case, it is necessary to consider any ill-treatment alongside the 

family’s strengths and support. 

To understand and identify significant harm, it is necessary to 

consider: 

the nature of harm, in terms of maltreatment or failure to 

provide adequate care; 

the impact on the child’s health and development; 

the child’s development within the context of their family and 

wider environment; 

any special needs, such as a medical condition, communication 

impairment or disability that may affect the child’s development 

and care within the family; 

the capacity of parents to meet adequately the child’s needs; 

and the wider and environmental family context. 

The child’s reactions, his or her perceptions, and wishes and feelings 

should be ascertained and taken account of according to the child’s 

age and understanding. 

To do this depends on effectively communicating with children and 

young people including those who find it difficult to do so because of 

their age, an impairment or their particular psychological or social 

situation. 

It is essential that any accounts of adverse experiences coming from 

children are as accurate and complete as possible. “Accuracy is key, 

for without it effective decisions cannot be made and, equally, 

inaccurate accounts can lead to children remaining unsafe, or to the 

possibility of wrongful actions being taken that affect children and 

adults.” 

Jones, DPH (2003) Communicating with vulnerable children: a guide for 

practitioners, pp.1-2, London, Gaskell. 



2.3 WHAT IS ABUSE AND NEGLECT? 

Abuse and neglect are forms of maltreatment of a child. 

Somebody may abuse or neglect a child by inflicting harm, or 

by failing to act to prevent harm. Children may be abused in a 

family or in an institutional or community setting; by those 

known to them or, more rarely, by a stranger. They may be 

abused by an adult or adults or another child or children. 

PHYSICAL ABUSE: 

Physical abuse may involve hitting, shaking, throwing, 

poisoning, burning or scalding, drowning, suffocating, or 

otherwise causing physical harm to a child. Physical harm may 

also be caused when a parent or carer fabricates the 

symptoms of, or deliberately induces illness in a child. 

EMOTIONAL ABUSE: 

Emotional abuse is the persistent emotional maltreatment of a 

child such as to cause severe and persistent adverse effects 

on the child’s emotional development. It may involve 

conveying to children that they are worthless or unloved, 

inadequate, or valued only insofar as they meet the needs of 

another person. It may feature age or developmentally 

inappropriate expectations being imposed on children. These 

may include interactions that are beyond the child’s 

developmental capability, as well as overprotection and 

limitation of exploration and learning, or preventing the child 

participating in normal social interaction. It may involve 

seeing or hearing the ill-treatment of another. It may involve 

serious bullying causing children frequently to feel frightened 

or in danger, or the exploitation or corruption of children. 

Some level of emotional abuse is involved in all types of 

maltreatment of a child, though it may occur alone. 

SEXUAL ABUSE: 

Sexual abuse involves forcing or enticing a child or young 

person to take part in sexual activities, including prostitution, 

whether or not the child is aware of what is happening. The 

activities may involve physical contact, including penetrative 

(e.g. rape, buggery or oral sex) or non-penetrative acts. They 

may include non-contact activities, such as involving children 

in looking at, or in the production of, pornographic material or 

watching sexual activities, or encouraging children to behave 

in sexually inappropriate ways. 



NEGLECT: 

Neglect is the persistent failure to meet a child’s basic physical 

and/or psychological needs, likely to result in the serious 

impairment of the child’s health or development. Neglect may 

occur during pregnancy as a result of maternal substance 

abuse. Once a child is born, neglect may involve a parent or 

carer failing to provide adequate food and clothing, shelter 

including exclusion from home or abandonment, failing to 

protect a child from physical and emotional harm or danger, 

failure to ensure adequate supervision including the use of 

inadequate care-takers, or the failure to ensure access to 

appropriate medical care or treatment. It may also include 

neglect of, or unresponsiveness to, a child’s basic emotional 

needs. 




3.1. PRINCIPLES UNDERPINNING WORK TO SAFEGUARD 

& PROMOTE THE WELFARE OF CHILDREN 

3.2. RECOGNITION OF HARM 

1 Information Given 

2 The Child’s Behaviour 

3 An Injury Which Arouses Suspicion 

4 Suspicion Being Raised 

5 Contact With A Person Known To Pose A Risk To Children 

6 The Parent’s Behaviour Before The Birth Of A Child 

7 Mental Health Of Parent/Carer 

8 Allegations Of Harm Arising From Underage Sexual Activity 

9 Children Who May Be Particularly Vulnerable 



9.3 Children Abused By Children And Young People 

9.4 Children Who Are Subject To Bullying 

9.5 Children Whose Behaviour Indicates A Lack Of Parental 

Control 

9.6 The Impact Of Race & Racism 

9.7 Domestic Violence 

9.8 Substance Misuse 

9.9 Child Abuse Linked To Belief In “Possession” Or “Witchcraft” 

Or In Other Ways Linked To Spiritual Or Religious Belief 

9.10 Safeguarding Children From Abuse Through Information 

Communication Technology (I.C.T.) 


9.12 Children And Young People Who Run Away/Go Missing 

9.13 Children Of Families Living In Temporary Accommodation 

9.14 Migrant Children 

9.15 Child Victims Of Trafficking 

9.16 Unaccompanied Asylum Seeking Children 

10. Children Abused In Specific Circumstances 


10.2 Fabricated Or Induced Illness 

10.3 Investigating Complex (Organised Or Multiple) Abuse 

10.4 Female Genital Mutilation 


10.6 Allegations Of Abuse Made Against People Who Work With 


10.7 Allegations Against Foster Carers 

/cle Section 3 – managing individual cases 


3.3. THE PROCESSES FOR SAFEGUARDING AND 

PROMOTING THE WELFARE OF CHILDREN 

1. Being Alert To Children’s Welfare 

2. Referrals To Local Authority Children’s Social Care 

2.1 Responding To Child Welfare Concerns Where There Is 

Or May Be An Alleged Crime 

2.2 Response Of Children’s Social Care To A Referral: 

2.3 Confirmation Of Referrals 

2.4 Immediate Action Following A Referral 

2.5 Referrals From Members Of The Public 

2.6 Decision To Take No Further Action 

2.7 Emergency Action 

2.8 Child Or Family Already Known To Children’s Social Care 

3. Initial Assessment 

3.1 Communicating With Children 

3.2 Action Following An Initial Assessment 

4. Next Steps – Child In Need But No Suspected Actual Or Likely 


5. Next Steps – Child In Need And Suspected Actual Or Likely 


5.1 Immediate Protection 

5.2 Police Powers Of Protection 

5.3 Responsibility Of Other Local Authorities 

6. Strategy Discussion: 

6.1 The Discussions Should Be Used To Plan Enquiries Under 

S.47 - The Following People Will Be Involved 

6.2 The Purpose Of The Strategy Discussion/Meeting 



6.5 Complex (Organised Or Multiple) Abuse 

6.6 Allegations of abuse against people who work with 

children 



7. Section 47 Enquiries And Core Assessment: 

7.1 The Core Assessment 

7.2 Medical Examination/Assessment 

7.3 Parental Involvement 

7.4 Interviewing The Child 

7.5 Child Assessment Orders: 

7.6 The Impact Of S.47 Enquiries On The Family And Child 

7.7 The Outcome Of S47 Enquiries 

7.8 Concerns Are Not Substantiated 

7.9 Concerns Are Substantiated, But The Child Is Not Judged 

To Be At Continuing Risk Of Significant Harm 

7.10 Decision Not To Proceed To A Child Protection 

Conference 

7.11 Concerns Are Substantiated And The Child Is Judged To 

Be At Continuing Risk Of Significant Harm 

8. Initial Assessment And Enquiries: Ten Pitfalls And How To 

Avoid Them 

9. Child Protection Conferences 

9.1 When To Convene A Conference 

9.2 The Initial Child Protection Conference 

9.3 Attendance And Quorum 

9.4 Involving The Child And Family Members 

9.5 Conduct And Exclusions From A Child Protection 

Conference 

9.6 Participation By Professionals 

9.7 Report For Initial Child Protection Conference (Form 1 Or 

GPs Form) 

9.8 The Focus Of The Initial Child Protection Conference 

9.9 Is The Child At Continuing Risk Of Significant Harm? 

9.10 Categories For A Child Protection Plan 

9.11 The Child Protection Conference Decision Record (Form 

2) 

9.12 The Child Protection Plan 

9.13 The Outline Child Protection Plan 

9.14 The Child In Need Plan (Child/Young Person’s Plan) 

9.15 Requests For Specialist Assessment 

9.16 Pre-Birth Child Protection Conferences And Reviews 

9.17 Action Following The Initial Child Protection Conference 

9.18 The Core Group And Child/Young Person’s Plan 

9.19 The Child Protection Review Conference (Form 6) 

9.20 The Focus Of The Child Protection Review Conference 

9.21 Children Looked After By The Local Authority 

9.22 Discontinuing The Child/Young Person’s Plan /Child 

Protection Registration 



9.23 The Child In Need Plan Review (Form 3) 

9.24 Chairing The Conference 

9.25 Managing And Providing Information About A Child 

9.26 Administrative Arrangements And Record Keeping 

Appendix 1 - Resolving Professional Differences Of View 

In 

Specific Cases 

Appendix 2 - Confirmation Of Verbal Referral 

Appendix 3 - Template - Minutes Of Strategy Meeting 

Appendix 4 - Template – GP’s Report For Child Protection 

Conference 

Appendix 5 - Template - Report For Initial Child 

Protection Conference (form 1) 

Appendix 6 - Template - Report For Review Conference 

(form 6) 

Appendix 7 - Template – Child / Young Person’s Plan 

(form 3) 




3.1 PRINCIPLES UNDERPINNING WORK TO SAFEGUARD & 

PROMOTE THE WELFARE OF CHILDREN 

Achieving good outcomes for children requires all those with 

responsibility for assessment and the provision of services to work 

together according to an agreed plan of action. Effective 

collaboration requires organisations and people to be clear about: 

their roles and responsibilities for safeguarding and 

promoting the welfare of children (see s11 of the Children Act 

2004 guidance (2005) and Chapter 2 “Working together to 

safeguard children” Roles and Responsibilities); 

the purpose of their activity, the decisions that are required 

at each stage of the process and what are the planned 

outcomes for the child and family members; 

the legislative basis for the work; 

the protocols and procedures to be followed, including the 

way in which information will be shared across professional 

boundaries and within agencies, and be recorded; 

which organisation, team or professional has lead 

responsibility, and the precise roles of everyone else who is 

involved, including the way in which children and family 

members will be involved; and 

any timescales set down in regulations or guidance which 

governs the completion of assessments, making of plans and 

timing of reviews. 

The following principles, which draw on findings from research, 

underpin work with children and their families to safeguard and 

promote the welfare of children (see also paragraph 2.18 in the 

Guidance issued under S11 of the Children Act 2004). These 

principles should be followed when implementing the guidance set 

out in this chapter. They will be relevant to varying degrees 

depending on the functions and level of involvement of the 

organisation and the individual practitioner concerned. 



Work to safeguard and promote the welfare of children should be: 

CHILD CENTRED 

Some of the worst failures of the system have occurred when 

professionals have lost sight of the child and concentrated 

instead on their relationship with the adults. The child should 

be seen by the practitioner and kept in focus throughout work 

with the child and family. The child’s voice should be heard 

and account taken of their perspective and their views. 

ROOTED IN CHILD DEVELOPMENT 

All staff working with children should be informed by a 

developmental perspective which recognises that, as children 

grow, they continue to develop their skills and abilities. Each 

stage, from infancy through middle years to adolescence, lays 

the foundation for more complex development. Plans and 

interventions to safeguard and promote the child’s welfare 

should be based on a clear assessment of the child’s 

developmental progress and the difficulties a child may be 

experiencing. Planned action should also be timely and 

appropriate for the child’s age and stage of development. 

FOCUSED ON OUTCOMES FOR CHILDREN 

When working directly with a child, any plan developed for the 

child and their family or caregiver should be based on an 

assessment of the child’s developmental needs and the 

parents/caregivers’ capacity to respond to these needs within 

their community contexts. This plan should set out the 

planned outcomes for each child and at review the actual 

outcomes should be recorded. 

The purpose of all interventions should be to achieve the best 

possible outcomes for each child recognising each is unique. 

These outcomes should contribute to the key outcomes set out 

for all children in the Children Act 2004. 



HOLISTIC IN APPROACH 

Having a holistic approach means having an understanding of 

a child within the context of the child’s family (parents or 

caregivers and the wider family) and of the educational 

setting, community and culture in which he or she is growing 

up. The interaction between the developmental needs of 

children, the capacities of parents or caregivers to respond 

appropriately to those needs and the impact of wider family 

and environmental factors on children and on parenting 

capacity requires careful exploration during an assessment. 

The ultimate aim is to understand the child’s developmental 

needs within the context of the family and to provide 

appropriate services which respond to those needs. The 

analysis of the child’s situation will inform planning and action 

in order to secure the best outcomes for the child, and will 

inform the subsequent review of the effectiveness of actions 

taken and services provided. The child’s context will be even 

more complex when they are living away from home and 

looked after by adults who do not have parental responsibility 

for them. 

ENSURING EQUALITY OF OPPORTUNITY 

Equality of opportunity means that all children have the 

opportunity to achieve the best possible development, 

regardless of their gender, ability, race, ethnicity, 

circumstances or age. Some vulnerable children may have 

been particularly disadvantaged in their access to important 

opportunities and their health and educational needs will 

require particular attention in order to optimise their current 

welfare as well as their long-term outcomes in young 

adulthood. 

INVOLVING OF CHILDREN AND FAMILIES 

In the process of finding out what is happening to a child it is 

important to listen and develop an understanding of his or her 

wishes and feelings. The importance of developing a cooperative 

working relationship is emphasised, so that parents 

or caregivers feel respected and informed, they believe agency 

staff are being open and honest with them, and in turn they 

are confident about providing vital information about their 

child, themselves and their circumstances. The consent of 

children, young people and their parents or caregivers should 

be obtained when sharing information unless to do so would 

place the child at risk of significant harm. 



Decisions should also be made with their agreement, 

whenever possible, unless to do so could place the child at risk 

of significant harm. 

BUILDING ON STRENGTHS AS WELL AS IDENTIFYING 

DIFFICULTIES 

Identifying both strengths and difficulties within the child, his 

or her family and the context in which they are living is 

important, as is considering how these factors have an impact 

on the child’s health and development. Too often it has been 

found that a deficit model of working with families 

predominates in practice, and ignores crucial areas of success 

and effectiveness within the family on which to base 

interventions. 

Working with a child or family’s strengths becomes an 

important part of a plan to resolve difficulties. 

MULTI/INTER-AGENCY IN APPROACH 

From birth, there will be a variety of different agencies and 

programmes in the community involved with children and their 

development, particularly in relation to their health and 

education. Multi and inter-agency work to safeguard and 

promote children’s welfare starts as soon as there are 

concerns about a child’s welfare, not just when there are 

questions about possible harm. 

A CONTINUING PROCESS NOT AN EVENT 

Understanding what is happening to a vulnerable child within 

the context of his or her family and the local community, and 

taking appropriate action are continuing and interactive 

processes and not single events. Assessment should continue 

throughout a period of intervention, and intervention may 

start at the beginning of an assessment. 

PROVIDING AND REVIEWING SERVICES 

Action and services should be provided according to the 

identified needs of the child and family in parallel with 

assessment where necessary. It is not necessary to await 

completion of the assessment process. Immediate and 

practical needs should be addressed alongside more complex 

and longer term ones. The impact of service provision on a 

child’s developmental progress should be reviewed. 



INFORMED BY EVIDENCE 

Effective practice with children and families requires sound 

professional judgements which are underpinned by a rigorous 

evidence base, and draw on the practitioner’s knowledge and 

experience. 

3.2 RECOGNITION OF HARM: 

The harm or possible harm of a child may come to your attention 

in a number of different ways, including through the Common 

Assessment Framework. 

This may be by: 

1. INFORMATION GIVEN by the child, his/her friends, a family 

member or close associate. When a child makes a disclosure 

of harm it is important that, as far as possible, the following 

basic principles are adhered to: 

listen to what the child has to say with an open mind; 

do not ask probing or leading questions designed to get 

the child to reveal more; 


never stop a child who is freely recalling significant 

events; 

make a note of the discussion, taking care to record the 

timing, setting and people present, as well as what was 

said; 

never promise the child that what they have told you 

can be kept secret. Explain that you have a 

responsibility to report what the child has said to 

someone else. 

Record all subsequent events up to the time of the 

substantive interview: wherever possible attempt to record 

what the child said verbatim. 

2. THE CHILD’S BEHAVIOUR 

It has become significantly different from the 

child’s usual behaviour. 

It is significantly different from the behaviour of 

their peers. 

It is bizarre or unusual. 


cle Section 3 – managing individual cases 

It involves the child “acting out” a harmful 

situation in their play. 

3. AN INJURY WHICH AROUSES SUSPICION BECAUSE: 

the injury does not make sense when compared 

with the explanation given; 


explanations differ depending on who is giving 

them (for example, the parent and child give 

different accounts) and/or when the child appears 

anxious and evasive when asked about the injury. 

4. SUSPICION BEING RAISED 

When a number of factors occur over time, for example, the 

child fails to progress and thrive in contrast to his/her peers 

without explanation. 

5. CONTACT WITH A PERSON KNOWN TO POSE A RISK TO 

CHILDREN 

Where there are grounds to suspect that an individual member 

of, or regular visitor to, a household may have been convicted 

of an offence listed under the Children and Young Persons Act 

1933 and Sexual Offences Act 2003, a check should be made 

by Children’s Social Care against Police records. Where it 

becomes known that any person with such a conviction is 

living or proposing to live in a household containing children, 

this will normally be grounds for enquiries to be made under 

Section 47, Children Act 1989, in order to establish whether or 

not the person continues to pose a risk of significant harm. 

(see also: 

• Section 4.1 - Children’s Social Care: heading 

6.3 - “People who pose a risk” 

• Section 5 – Additional practice guidance: 

Protocol 4 -“Children abused by children and 

young people” 

• Section 5 – Additional practice guidance: 

Protocol 16 – “Managing individuals who 

pose a risk” 


6. THE PARENTS’ BEHAVIOUR BEFORE THE BIRTH OF A 

CHILD 

On occasions, the parents’ background, or current behaviour 

may indicate the likelihood of significant harm to an unborn 

child. Examples of circumstances where this may be the case 

include: 

where a parent has a conviction for harming another 

child; 

where another child has been removed from the care of 

one of the parents through civil proceedings, although 

no criminal conviction was achieved; 

where a parent’s lifestyle is such that there is the 

likelihood of significant harm to the child such as severe 

emotional, behavioral or mental health difficulties, or 

dependency on drugs, alcohol or other substances. 

Child protection concerns for an unborn child should be 

referred immediately to Children’s Social Care for an Initial 

Assessment in the usual way. Whilst a Core Assessment of the 

needs of the unborn child may be initiated, where a Child 

Protection Conference is deemed necessary, this will not be 

convened until the foetus is 24 weeks, the accepted legal 

definition of a viable foetus. 

7. MENTAL HEALTH OF PARENT/CARER 

Mental illness in a parent or carer does not necessarily have 

an adverse impact on a child, but it is essential always to 

assess its implications for any children involved in the family. 

The adverse effects on children of parental mental illness are 

less likely when parental problems are mild, last only for a 

short time, are not associated with family dis-harmony, and 

do not result in the family breaking up. Children may also be 

protected when the other parent or a family member can help 

respond to the child’s needs. 

Children most at risk of significant harm are those who feature 

in parental delusions, and children who become targets for 

parental aggression or rejection, or who are neglected as a 

result of parental mental illness. 

The short and long term consequences for children of growing 

up in a family where at least one parent is experiencing 



extreme difficulties will depend on the combination of 

resilience and protective mechanisms. For example, when 

parental mental illness or problem drinking is accompanied by 

domestic violence or associated with poverty and social 

isolation, children are particularly vulnerable. However, other 

factors, such as the availability of other caring adults, may 

cushion the negative consequences. 

It is therefore, important not to pathologise all children who 

live in families where a parent suffers from mental illness, 

problem drinking, drug use or domestic violence. 

Practitioners need to identify: 


which children need help and the level of concern; 

which aspects of development are being adversely 

affected and how; and 

what services are needed to help both the child and the 

family? 

Co-existence of more than one of these could indicate a risk of 

significant harm to a child. 

8. ALLEGATIONS OF HARM ARISING FROM UNDERAGE 

SEXUAL ACTIVITY 

Cases of underage sexual activity which present cause for 

concern are likely to raise difficult issues and should be 

handled particularly sensitively. 

Please refer to Protocol 1 in Section 5: “Allegations Of 

Harm Arising From Underage Sexual Activity” 

9. CHILDREN WHO MAY BE PARTICULARLY VULNERABLE 

The procedures for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children apply in every situation and apply to all settings. 

This includes children whose circumstances make them 

particularly vulnerable. 


These procedures for safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children apply in every situation, and 

apply to all settings, including where children are living 

away from home. 



Additional guidance is provided in Protocol 2 in 

Section 5: “Children Living Away From Home” 


The available UK evidence of disabled children suggests 

that disabled children are at increased risk of both abuse 

and neglect. 


Section 5: “Disabled Children” 

9.3 Children Abused by Children and Young People 

Children, particularly those living away from home, are 

also vulnerable to physical, sexual and emotional abuse 

by their peers. 


Section 5 – “Children Abused by Children and 

Young People” (Peer Abuse). 

9.4 Children Who Are Subject To Bullying 

Bullying may be defined as deliberately hurtful 

behaviour, usually repeated over a period of time, where 

it is difficult for those bullied to defend themselves. It 

can take many forms, but the three main types are 

physical (e.g. hitting, kicking, theft), verbal (e.g. racist 

or homophobic remarks, threats, name calling) and 

emotional (e.g. isolating an individual from the activities 

and social acceptance of their peer group). The damage 

inflicted by bullying can frequently be underestimated. It 

can cause considerable distress to children, to the extent 

that it affects their health and development or, at the 

extreme, causes them significant harm (including selfharm). 

All settings in which children are provided with 

services or are living away from home should have in 

place rigorously enforced anti-bullying strategies. 


9.5 Children Whose Behaviour Indicates A Lack Of 

Parental Control 


When children are brought to attention of the Police or 

the wider community because of their behaviour, this 

may be an indication of vulnerability, poor supervision or 

neglect in its wider sense. It is important that 

consideration is given as to whether these are children 

in need and are offered assistance and services that 

reflects their needs. This should be done on a multiagency 

basis. A range of powers should be used to 

engage families to improve the child’s behaviour where 

engagement cannot be secured on a voluntary basis. 

The Child Safety Order (CSO) is a compulsory 

intervention available below the threshold of the child 

being at risk of significant harm. A local authority can 

apply for a CSO where a child has committed an act 

which would have been an offence if he were aged 10 or 

above, where it is necessary to prevent such an act, or 

where the child has caused harassment, distress or 

harm to others (i.e. behaved anti-socially). 

It is designed to help the child improve his or her 

behaviour and is likely to be used alongside work with 

the family and others to address any underlying 

problems. 

A Parenting Order can be made alongside a CSO or 

when a CSO is breached. This provides an effective 

means of engaging with and supporting parents whilst 

helping them develop their ability to undertake their 

parental responsibilities. 

9.6 The Impact Of Race & Racism 

Children from black and minority ethnic groups (and 

their parents) are likely to have experienced 

harassment, racial discrimination and institutional 

racism. Although racism can cause significant harm it is 

not, in itself, a category of abuse. The experience of 

racism is likely to affect the responses of the child and 

family to assessment and enquiry processes. Failure to 

consider the effects of racism will undermine efforts to 

protect children from other forms of significant harm. 

The effects of racism differ for different communities and 

individuals, and should not be assumed to be uniform. 

The specific needs of children of mixed parentage and 

refugee children should be given attention. In particular, 



the need for neutral, high quality, gender-appropriate 

translation or interpretation services should be taken 

into account when working with children and families 

whose preferred language is not English. 

All organisations working with children, including those 

operating in areas where black and minority ethnic 

communities are numerically small, should address 

institutional racism, defined in the Macpherson Inquiry 

Report (2000) on Stephen Lawrence as “the collective 

failure by an organisation to provide an appropriate and 

professional service to people on account of their race, 

culture and/or religion”. 

9.7 Domestic Violence 

Section 120 of The Adoption and Children Act 2005 

amended the definition of harm in the Children Act 1989 

to include “impairment suffered from seeing or hearing 

the ill-treatment of another”. Children may suffer both 

directly and indirectly if they live in households where 

there is domestic violence. Domestic violence is likely to 

have a damaging effect on the health and development 

of children. Everyone working with children and families 

should be alert to the frequent inter-relationship 

between domestic violence and the abuse and neglect of 

children. 

Where there is evidence of domestic violence, the 

implications for any children in the household should be 

considered, including the possibility that the children 

may themselves be subject to violence or other harm. 

Conversely, where it is believed that a child is being 

abused; those involved with the child and family should 

be alert to the possibility of domestic violence within the 

family. 

Both the physical assaults and psychological abuse 

suffered by adult victims who experience domestic 

violence can have a negative impact on their ability to 

look after their children. The negative impact of 

domestic violence is exacerbated when the violence is 

combined with drink or drug misuse; children witness 

the violence; children are drawn into the violence or are 

pressurised into concealing the assaults. Children’s 

exposure to parental conflict, even where violence is not 

present, can lead to serious anxiety and distress among 

children, particularly when it is routed through children. 



The Police may be the first point of contact when 

Domestic Violence takes place and they should always 

consider the immediate safety of the children. Similarly, 

health visitors and midwives have a key role in 

identifying domestic violence as an issue particularly in 

pregnancy. 

Normally, one serious incident or several lesser incidents 

of domestic violence where there is a child in the 

household would indicate that Children’s Social Care 

should carry out an Initial Assessment of the child and 

family, including consulting existing records. Children 

who are experiencing domestic violence may benefit 

from a range of support and services, and some may 

need safeguarding from harm. Often, supporting a nonviolent 

parent is likely to be the most effective way of 

promoting the child’s welfare. The Police and other 

agencies have defined powers in criminal and civil law, 

which can be used to help those who are subject to 

domestic violence. 

The most common forms of domestic violence are 

physical attacks and sexual assaults, but other abusive 

behaviour includes: 

Harassment, which often continues after 

the end of the relationship and can seriously 

undermine the victim’s sense of security. 

Some abusers go to great lengths to locate 

their estranged partners. 

Mental Violence, which includes persistent 

undermining of confidence, unpredictable 

behaviour, and contradictory demands by 

which abusers exercise undue control over 

their victims. 

Restricting liberty, by confining the victim 

to the home. This often reflects extreme 

jealousy and insecurity. 

Isolation, where the victims are 

deliberately kept away from family and 

friends, visitors are banned from the house 

and, in extreme cases, the telephone is 

disconnected to prevent contact with the 

outside world. 



Threats of violence or other unjustified 

sanctions, which can effectively regulate the 

victim’s behaviour and restrict freedom of 

choice. 

Deprivation, by not allowing the victim any 

money causing humiliation when it is 

necessary to ask for money for basic 

necessities. 

Damaging or taking away property, 

especially valued possessions. 

In responding to situations where domestic 

violence may be present, considerations 

include: 

asking direct questions about domestic 

violence; 

checking whether domestic violence has 

occurred whenever child abuse is suspected 

and considering the impact of this at all 

stages of assessment, enquiries and 

intervention; 

identifying those who are responsible for 

domestic violence in order that relevant 

criminal justice responses may be made; 

providing women with full information about 

their legal rights and the extent and limits of 

statutory duties and powers; 

assisting women and children to escape from 

violence by providing relevant practical and 

other assistance; 

supporting non-abusing parents in making 

safe choices for themselves and their 

children; 

working separately with each parent where 

domestic violence prevents non-abusing 

parents from speaking freely and participating 

without fear of retribution. and 

Responses to domestic violence should be 

discreet to avoid further endangering children 

and/or adult victims. 


PROCEDURES – DOMESTIC VIOLENCE 

An agency becomes aware of one or more incidents concerning domestic violence. It is 

known that there are children or young people under the age of 18 living in the household 

and the referrer has concerns about their welfare. 

NFA under the domestic 

violence procedures 

Police Officer completes 

the DV forms and forwards 

them to the DVLO 

DVLO records and 

checks database and 

checks with Children’s 

Social Care 

NO 

NO 

Consent to be sought from family to 

share information with relevant 

agencies. * 

NB. Where consent is refused 

level of concern and threshold 

criteria should be re-assessed * 

Common Assessment 

or Initial Assessment 

to be undertaken 

Refer to relevant agency for 

signposting or support - or 

convene Child In Need 

meeting 

A referral is received by Children’s 

Social Care or Police 

. 

Are the concerns raised 

primarily related to domestic 

violence? 

YES 

Joint Consultation 

between Children’s 

Social Care and Police 

Does the incident fit the 

S47 criteria for significant 

harm? 

Can concerns be 

addressed on an 

individual agency 

basis or via the 

Children in Need 

process? 

YES 

Duty social worker makes 

Initial Assessment/checks and 

notifies DVLO of incident 

Duty suite records DV incident on 

database and on file chronology 

The guidance for using the Common Assessment Framework and Child In Need processes can 

be found 

/cle Section 

in Section 

3 – managing 

2.1 (2) 

individual 

of the 

cases 

procedures. For further guidance on the significant harm 

thresholds and criteria for joint investigations, see sections 3.3 of the procedures 

SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN - PROCEDURES AND GUIDANCE Page 72 of 461 

YES 

Joint investigation and 

Core Assessment to be 

undertaken 

Refer back to Children’s Social Care 

or Police for an Initial Assessment or 

child protection inquiries and joint 

consultation 

NO

cle Section 3 - appendices 

9.8 Substance Abuse 

The potential for a child to be harmed as the result of 

the excessive use of alcohol, illegal or controlled drugs, 

solvents or related substances, may occur during 

pregnancy or at any time during a child or young 

person’s life. The potential for harm may be attributable 

to a parent or carer’s substance abuse or from use by a 

young person himself or herself. 

In order to establish whether or not a parent or carer’s 

use of drugs/substances is in itself a source of 

harm/potential harm to a child, an assessment of the 

impact of drug use on parenting ability and the life of 

the family is required. 

Advice from a specialist drug agency should inform such 

an assessment and any Child Protection Conference 

where substance use is an issue under consideration 

should include a specialist advisor. 

The use of drugs or other substances by parents or 

carers does not in itself indicate child neglect or abuse 

and there is no assumption that children living in such 

circumstances will automatically be considered under the 

child protection procedures. 

Concerns about a young person’s drug or alcohol abuse 

should be subject of an assessment by an appropriate 

agency. A child or young person abusing drugs or other 

substances should not be considered automatically to be 

at risk of significant harm. 

The guidelines established by The Standing Conference 

on Drug Abuse (SCODA) outline the areas which should 

be covered by an assessment of harm/potential harm to 

a child where drugs/substance use is an issue, including: 

the pattern of parental drug use; 

accommodation and home environment; 

provision of basic necessities; 

how the drugs are procured; 

health risks; 

family’s social network and support system; 

when intervention is necessary; 

the child’s perception of the situation; 

the parent’s perception of the situation. 

For further information, refer to Protocol 13 in 

Section 5: “Substance misuse in pregnancy”. 



9.9 Child Abuse Linked To Belief In “Possession” Or 

“Witchcraft” Or In Other Ways Linked To Spiritual 

Or Religious Belief 

The belief in “possession” and “witchcraft” is 

widespread. It is not confined to particular countries, 

cultures or religions, nor is it confined to new immigrant 

communities in this country. 

The number of known cases of child abuse linked to 

accusations of “possession” or “witchcraft” is small, but 

children involved can suffer damage to their physical 

and mental health, capacity to learn, ability to form 

relationships and self-esteem. 

Such abuse generally occurs when a carer views a child 

as being 

“different”, attributes this difference to the child being 

”possessed” or involved in “witchcraft”, and attempts to 

exorcise him or her. A child could be viewed as 

“different” for a variety of reasons such as: 

disobedience; independence; bedwetting; nightmares; 

illness; or disability. The attempt to “exorcise” may 

involve severe beating, burning, starvation, cutting or 

stabbing, and/or isolation, and usually occurs in the 

household where the child lives. 

Agencies should look for these indicators, be able to 

identify children at risk of this type of abuse and 

intervene to prevent it. They should apply basic 

safeguarding children principles including: sharing 

information across agencies; being child-focused at all 

times; and keeping an open mind when talking to 

parents and carers. 

They should follow the guidance set out in the document 

Working Together in their work with all children and 

families, ensure they liaise closely with colleagues and 

make connections with key people in the community, 

especially when working with new immigrant 

communities, so that they can ascertain the different 

dimensions of a family’s cultural beliefs. 

9.10 Safeguarding Children From Abuse Through 

Information Communication Technology (I.C.T.) 

Advances in Information Communication Technology 

provide additional opportunities for those who seek to 

harm children and young people. 




Section 5 “Safeguarding Children From Abuse 

Through Information Communication Technology 

(I.C.T.)”. 


Local agencies and professionals working with children 

and families about whom there are child welfare/safety 

concerns need to be alert to the fact that missed 

appointments and difficulties in contacting families, may 

indicate that the family have left the area and, in some 

cases moved abroad. 


Section 5 “Children and families who go missing”. 

9.12 Children and Young People Who Run Away/Go 

Missing 

Children and young people who run away from home, 

particularly those in the Looked After System are at 

particular risk of significant harm. These children and 

young people are at risk of violence, victimization, 

sexual exploitation, drug abuse and involvement in 

crime. 


Section 5 “Children and Young People Who Run 

Away/Go Missing”. 

9.13 Children Of Families Living In Temporary 

Accommodation 

“The basic requirement that children are kept safe is 

universal and cuts across cultural boundaries. Every 

child living in this country is entitled to be given the 

protection of the law, regardless of his or her 

background. “ 

(16.10 Victoria Climbiè Inquiry) 

Placement in temporary accommodation can distance 

children and families from support networks and can 

lead to individuals and families becoming disengaged 

from health, education, Social Care and formal welfare 

support systems. Families that have experienced 

homelessness and are placed in temporary 

accommodation can lead very transient lives. 



It is important that effective systems are in place to 

ensure children from homeless families can access and 

receive services, particularly from health and education. 

Where there are concerns that such children may be in 

need they should be assessed as any other child about 

whom there are welfare concerns. 

9.14 Migrant Children 

Definition 

Migration is the movement of a person from one country 

to another either legally or illegally. Migration can be 

voluntary (with consent) or forced (without consent). 

Smuggling is the illegal transportation of a person from 

one country to another with the person’s consent. 

The numbers of migrant children in the UK has increased 

over recent years. Some of these children may be 

placed in temporary accommodation and some may 

be homeless. Under Section 11 Children Act 2004 the 

local authority and other agencies have responsibilities 

towards homeless families but particular consideration 

should be given to victims of trafficking and 

unaccompanied asylum seekers 

9.15 Child Victims of Trafficking 

Definition 

It should not be assumed that an illegal or forced 

migration of a child is necessarily a trafficked child. The 

UN defines trafficking as the recruitment, transportation, 

transfer, harbouring or receipt of persons, by means of 

threat, force, coercion, abduction or payment for the 

purpose of exploitation. Exploitation will include as a 

minimum prostitution, other forms of sexual 

exploitation, forced labour, slavery, servitude or removal 

of organs. For the purpose of this guidance a child is 

any person under the age of eighteen years. 

The three core elements of trafficking are: 

• Movement of a person/child 

• Deception and coercion 

• Situation of exploitation 



Child victims of trafficking may be exploited through 

bondage, depriving of liberty, prostitution and other 

forms of sexual exploitation. Children can also be 

exploited in situations of domestic service and used for 

the purpose of benefit fraud. 

Agencies should also be vigilant to the potential for 

children being used for “organ donation” or “harvesting” 

although to date there is no evidence of this in the UK. 

If an agency has concerns about a child’s welfare and 

following an assessment it is suspected that a child is 

the victim of trafficking - the Police or Children’s Social 

Care should be informed. All agencies should work 

together to ensure a joined up response and where 

necessary should consult the Trafficking Toolkit – details 

of which can be found on 

www.crimereduction.gov.uk/toolkits/ This provides 

helpful guidance on dealing with trafficking. 

Agency responsibilities 

Trafficked children must always be dealt with within 

mainstream childcare policies and procedures including 

where necessary child protection procedures. Trafficked 

children may require specialist accommodation and 

casework by specialist staff. When addressing both the 

immediate and long-term needs of trafficked children 

practitioners will need to ensure that any cultural and 

language considerations are addressed. 

Children’s Social Care has statutory responsibilities to: 

Provide support services and assessments for all 

trafficked children coming to their attention 

Provide services under Section 17 Children Act 

1989 

Provide accommodation where appropriate under 

S20 Children Act 1989 

Police have duties to: 

Identify children at risk of trafficking 

Make joint inquiries under S47 Children Act 1989 

where child protection concerns arise 

Conduct criminal investigations where appropriate 



Work collaboratively with child care agencies and 

ensure appropriate information sharing protocols are in 

place to safeguard children 

Provide a link with immigration services, other 

Police authorities and Interpol where appropriate 

9.16 Unaccompanied Asylum Seeking Children (UASC) 

Definition 

A UASC is an asylum-seeking child under the age of 18 

who is not living with their parent or relative or guardian 

in the UK. 

Where such a child is referred by the Immigration 

Services to a Local Authority – an Initial Assessment or 

a care assessment of needs should be conducted 

regardless of the child or young person’s immigration 

status. Local authorities have a duty to provide the 

same quality of assessment and the same related 

support services as they would for any other child 

presenting as being “in need”. 

In most cases, an assessment will result in the child or 

young person being accommodated and subject to a 

care plan or care pathway plan for children over 16. 

Such assessments and subsequent plans will need to 

take account of the following dimensions: 

Health (including mental health) 

Education 

Emotional and behavioural development 

Identity 

Family and social relationships 

Social presentation 

Self care skills including the child’s understanding 

of their immigration status and the skills required 

to manage transitions 

The responsible Local Authority should provide services 

based on the needs identified through assessment 

irrespective of the child’s or young person’s immigration 

status. Practitioners undertaking assessments should 

refer to the Framework for the Assessment of Children in 

Need (Section 2.1 (2)) in cases that give rise to child 

protection concerns. 


10. CHILDREN ABUSED IN SPECIFIC CIRCUMSTANCES 

/cle Section 3 - appendices 


Children abused through Prostitution and other forms of 

commercial sexual exploitation should be treated 

primarily as the victims of abuse. 

They: 

require careful assessment 

are likely to be in need of welfare services 

And in many cases: 

require protection under the Children Act 1989 

See also: 

Additional guidance in Protocol 8 in Section 5 

“Children Abused Through Prostitution” 

jointly issued guidance by the Home Office and 

Department of Health – “Safeguarding Children in 

Prostitution”, May 2000 

http://www.dh.gov.uk/assetRoot/04/05/78/58/04057858.pdf 


Concerns may be raised when it is considered that the 

health or development of a child is likely to be 

significantly impaired or further impaired by a parent or 

caregiver who has fabricated or induced illness. These 

concerns may arise when: 

reported symptoms and signs found on examination 

are not explained by any medical condition from 

which the child may be suffering; or 

physical examination and results of medical 

investigations do not explain reported symptoms and 

signs; or 

there is an inexplicably poor response to prescribed 

medication and other treatment; or 

new symptoms are reported on resolution of previous 

ones; or 



reported symptoms and found signs are not seen to 

begin in the absence of the caregiver; or 

over time the child repeatedly presents with a range 

of symptoms; or 

the child’s normal activities are being curtailed 

beyond that which might be expected for any medical 

disorder from which the child is known to suffer. 

There may be a number of explanations for these 

circumstances and each requires careful consideration and 

review. 

There are three main ways of fabricating or inducing 

illness in a child. These are not mutually exclusive: 

fabrication of signs and symptoms. This may include 

fabrication of past medical history; 

fabrication of signs and symptoms and falsification of 

hospital charts and records, and specimens of bodily 

fluids. This may also include falsification of letters and 

documents 

induction of illness by a variety of means. 

For further information and guidance see: 

Health Procedures 

Police Procedures - Covert Video Surveillance 

Safeguarding Children in Whom Illness is 

Fabricated or Induced at 

http://www.dh.gov.uk/assetRoot/04/05/66/46/04 

056646.pdf 



10.3 Investigating Complex (Organised Or Multiple) 

Abuse 

Complex (organised or multiple) abuse is abuse which 

involves one or more abusers and a number of children. 


Section 5 “Investigating Complex (Organised Or 

Multiple) Abuse” and also a copy of guidance can 

be accessed through: 

http://scienceandresearch.homeoffice.gov.uk/hosdb/pdfs/childabuse-guidance.pdf?view=Binary 

10.4 Female Genital Mutilation 

Female genital mutilation (FGM) is a collective term for 

procedures which include the removal of part or all of 

the external female genitalia for cultural or other nontherapeutic 

reasons. The practice is medically 

unnecessary, extremely painful and has serious health 

consequences, both at the time when the mutilation is 

carried out and in later life. The procedure is typically 

performed on girls aged between 4 and 13, but in some 

cases FGM is performed on new born infants or on 

young women before marriage or pregnancy. A number 

of girls die as a direct result of the procedure, from 

blood loss or infection. 

FGM has been a criminal offence in the UK since the 

Prohibition of Female Circumcision Act 1985 was passed. 

The Female Genital Mutilation Act 

2003 replaced the 1985 Act and makes it an offence for 

the first time for UK nationals or permanent UK 

residents to carry out FGM abroad, or to aid, abet, 

counsel or procure the carrying out of FGM abroad, even 

in countries where the practice is legal. Further 

information about the Act can be found in 

http://www.opsi.gov.uk/acts/acts2003/20030031.htm. 

FGM is much more common than most people realise, 

both worldwide and in the UK. It is reportedly practised 

in 28 African countries and in parts of the Middle and Far 

East but is increasingly found in Western Europe and 

other developed countries, primarily amongst immigrant 

and refugee communities. 


\\hcc-133\ACPC\ 

ACPC\DfES-DoH-Hom 


There are substantial populations from countries where 

FGM is endemic in London, Liverpool, Birmingham, 

Sheffield and Cardiff but it is likely that communities in 

which FGM is practised reside throughout the UK. 

Suspicions may arise in a number of ways that a child is 

being prepared for FGM to take place abroad. These 

include knowing that the family belongs to a community 

in which FGM is practised and are making preparations 

for the child to take a holiday, arranging vaccinations or 

planning absence from school, and the child may talk 

about a ‘special procedure’ taking place. Indicators that 

FGM may have already occurred include prolonged 

absence from school with noticeable behaviour change 

on return and long periods away from classes or other 

normal activities, possibly with bladder or menstrual 

problems. Midwives and doctors may become aware that 

FGM has been practised on an older woman and this 

may prompt concern for female children in the same 

family. 

A local authority may exercise its powers under S.47 of 

the Children Act 1989 if it has reason to believe that a 

child is likely to suffer or has suffered FGM. However, 

despite the very severe health consequences, parents 

and others who have this done to their daughters do not 

intend it as an act of abuse. They genuinely believe that 

it is in the girl’s best interests to conform to their 

prevailing custom. So, where a child has been identified 

as at risk of significant harm, it may not be appropriate 

to consider removing the child from an otherwise loving 

family environment. Where a child appears to be in 

immediate danger of mutilation, consideration should be 

given to getting a prohibited steps order. If a child has 

already undergone FGM, particular attention should be 

paid to the potential risk of harm to other female 

children in the same family. 

Further information can be found in Local Authority 

Children’s Social Care Letter LASSL (2004)4 . 




A forced marriage is a marriage conducted without the 

full consent of both partners and where duress is a 

factor. 

Further guidance is provided in Protocol 10 of 

Section 5 “Forced Marriage”. 

10.6 Allegations of Abuse Made Against People Who 

Work With Children 

Children can be subject to abuse by those who work 

with them in any setting. This may be by a professional, 

a staff member, a foster-carer or volunteer. All 

allegations must therefore be taken seriously and 

treated in accordance with LSCB procedures. 


Section 5 “Allegations of Abuse Made Against 

People Who Work With Children”. 

10.7 Allegations Against Foster Carers 


Section 5 “Allegations of Abuse Made Against 

People Who Work With Children” and the 

Children’s Social Care individual agency section 

under heading 16. 


3.3 THE PROCESSES FOR SAFEGUARDING AND PROMOTING THE 

WELFARE OF CHILDREN 

Four key processes underpin work with children and families, each 

of which has to be carried out effectively in order to achieve 

improvements in the lives of children in need. They are 

assessment, planning, intervention and reviewing as set out in the 

Integrated Children’s System (Department of Health, 2002). 

The flow charts at the end of this section illustrate the processes 

for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children: 


from the point that concerns are raised about a child and are 

referred to a statutory organisation that can take action to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of children (Chart 1); 

through an Initial Assessment of the child’s situation and 

what happens after that (Chart 2) 

taking urgent action, if necessary (Chart 3); 

to the Strategy Discussion, where there are concerns about a 

child’s safety, and beyond that to the Child Protection 

Conference (Chart 4); and what happens after the Child 

Protection Conference, and the review process (Chart 5). 

1. BEING ALERT TO CHILDREN’S WELFARE 

Everybody who works or has contact with children, parents, and 

other adults in contact with children should be able to recognise, 

and know how to act upon, evidence that a child’s health or 

development is or may be being impaired and especially when they 

are suffering, or at risk of suffering, significant harm. 

Practitioners, foster carers, and managers should be mindful 

always of the welfare and safety of children – including unborn 

children, older children and children living away from home or 

looked after by the local authority – in their work: 

A practitioner who has concerns about a child but is unclear 

whether they should make a referral should consult with a senior 

or specialist colleague. Members of the Public who have concerns 

about a child but are unclear whether they should 

make a referral should seek advice from a statutory agency i.e. 

Local Authority, Children’s Social Care, the Police or the NSPCC 

(contact details are listed in Section 6). 


With children: 

For example: teachers, school nurses, health visitors, GPs, 

Accident and Emergency and all other hospital staff should be able 

to recognise situations where a child requires extra support to 

prevent impairment to his or her health or development or possible 

indicators of abuse or neglect in children. 

All professionals working with children and especially those in 

health and Social Care should be familiar with the core standards 

set out in the National Service Framework for Children, Young 

People and Maternity Services Core Standards and in particular, 

standard 5 Safeguarding and Promoting the Welfare of Children 

and Young People. Those working with children living away from 

home should also be familiar with the relevant statutory 

Regulations and National Minimum Standards. 

With parents or caregivers who may need help in promoting 

and safeguarding their children’s welfare: 

For example: adult mental health or substance misuse services 

should always consider the implications for children of patients’ or 

users’ problems. Day nurseries, children’s and family centres 

should keep the interests of children uppermost when working with 

parents, work in ways intended to bring about better outcomes for 

children, and be alert to possible indicators of abuse or neglect. 

When dealing with cases of domestic violence, the Police and other 

involved agencies should consider the implications of the situation 

for any children in the family; 

With family members, employees, or others who have 

contact with children: 

For example: the Police and Probation Services, Mental Health 

services, and Housing Authorities should be alert to the possibility 

that an individual may pose a risk of significant harm to a 

particular child, or to children in a local community. Employers of 

staff or volunteers who have substantial unsupervised access to 

children should guard against the potential for abuse, through 

rigorous selection processes, appropriate supervision and by taking 

steps to maintain a safe environment for children. 

In some circumstances practitioners may have undertaken a 

Common Assessment because they had concerns about a child and 

were trying to ascertain how best to help, or the findings from the 

Common Assessment may have caused them to be concerned 

about a child’s welfare. 



All staff members who have or become aware of concerns about 

the welfare or safety of a child or children should know: 


what services are available locally; 

how to gain access to them; 

what sources of further advice and expertise are available; 

who to contact in what circumstances, and how; and 

when and how to make a referral to Children’s Social Care. 

These concerns should be discussed with a manager, or a named 

or designated health professional or a designated member of staff 

depending on the organisational setting. 

Concerns can also be discussed, without necessarily identifying the 

child in question, with senior colleagues in another agency in order 

to develop an understanding of the child’s needs and 

circumstances. If, after discussion, these concerns remain and it 

seems that the child and family would benefit from other services, 

including those from within another part of the same agency 

decisions should be made about whom to make a referral to. If the 

child is considered to be or may be a child in need under the 

Children Act 1989, the child should be referred to Children’s Social 

Care. This includes a child who is believed to be or may be at risk 

of suffering significant harm. 

If these concerns arise about a child who is already known to 

Children’s Social Care, the allocated worker should be informed of 

these concerns. However: 

never delay emergency action to protect a child from harm; 

always record in writing concerns about a child’s welfare, 

including whether or not further action is taken; and 

always record in writing discussions about a child’s welfare. 

At the close of a discussion, always reach a clear and explicit 

recorded agreement about who will be taking what action, or 

that no further action will be taken. 












The procedures and time scales set out in this section should also 

be followed when there are concerns about the welfare of an 

unborn child. 

2. REFERRALS TO LOCAL AUTHORITY CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

(referred thereafter as Children’s Social Care) 

Councils with Children’s Social Care functions have particular 

responsibilities towards all children whose health or development may 

be impaired without the provision of services, or who are disabled 

(defined in the Children Act 1989 as children ‘in need’). 

2.1 Responding to child welfare concerns where there is or 

may be an alleged crime: 


Whenever Children’s Social Care has a case referred to them 

which constitutes, or may constitute, a criminal offence against 

a child, they should always discuss the case with the Police at 

the earliest opportunity. 

Whenever other agencies, or the local authority in its other 

roles, encounter concerns about a child’s welfare which 

constitute, or may constitute, a criminal offence against a child, 

they must always consider sharing that information with 

Children’s Social Care or the Police in order to protect the child 

or other children from the risk of significant harm. If a 

decision is taken not to share information, the reasons 

must be recorded. 

Information sharing in cases of concern about children’s welfare 

will enable professionals to consider jointly how to proceed in 

the best interests of the child and to safeguard children more 

generally. 

In dealing with alleged offences involving a child victim, the 

Police should normally work in partnership with Children’s Social 

Care and/or other agencies. Whilst the responsibility to instigate 

a criminal investigation rests with the Police, they should 

consider the views expressed by other agencies. There will be 

less serious cases where, after discussion, it is agreed that the 

best interests of the child are served by a Children’s Social Care 

led intervention rather than a full Police investigation. 

In deciding whether there is a need to share information, 

professionals need to consider their legal obligations, including 

whether they have a duty of confidentiality to the child. Where 

there is such a duty, the professional may lawfully share 

information if the child consents or if there is a public interest of 

sufficient force. 



The cross-Government guidance, Information Sharing 

:Practitioner’s Guide, provides advice on these issues – see 


Any decision whether or not to share information must be 

properly documented. Decisions in this area need to be made 

by, or with the advice of, people with suitable competence in 

child protection work such as named or designated 

professionals or senior managers. 

2.2 Response Of Children’s Social Care To A Referral: 

When a parent, professional, or another person contacts 

Children’s Social Care with concerns about a child’s welfare, it is 

the responsibility of Children’s Social Care to clarify with the 

referrer (including self-referrals from children and families): 

the nature of concerns 

how and why they have arisen 

what appear to be the needs of the child and family 

This process should always identify clearly: 

whether there are concerns about maltreatment 

what is their foundation 

is it necessary to consider taking urgent action to ensure 

the child(ren) are safe from harm. 

2.3 Confirmation of Referrals: 

Professionals who phone Children’s Social Care should 

confirm referrals in writing within 48 hours using the 

LSCB template (see Appendix 2 in Section 3.3 “The 

processes for safeguarding and promoting the welfare 

of children”). The Common Assessment Framework provides 

a structure for the written referral. At the end of any 

discussion or dialogue about a child, the referrer (whether a 

professional or a member of the public or family) and 

Children’s Social Care should be clear about: 

proposed action, 

timescales and who will be taking it, or that no 

further action will be taken. The decision should be 

recorded by Children’s Social Care, and by the 

referrer (if a professional in another service). 



Children’s Social Care should acknowledge a written referral 

within one working day of receiving it. If the referrer has 

not received an acknowledgement within 3 working days, 

they should contact Children’s Social Care again. 

2.4 Immediate action following a Referral: 

Children’s Social Care should decide and record next steps of 

action within one working day. This decision should normally 

follow discussion with any referring professional/service and 

consideration of information held in any existing records, and 

involve discussion with other professionals and services as 

necessary (including the Police, where a criminal offence may 

have been committed against a child). 

This initial consideration of the case should address – on the 

basis of the available evidence – whether there are concerns 

about either the child’s health and development or actual 

and/or potential harm which justifies an Initial Assessment to 

establish whether this child is possibly a child in need. Further 

action may also include referral to other agencies, the 

provision of advice or information or no further action. 

Parents’ permission, or the child’s where appropriate, should 

be sought before discussing a referral about them with other 

agencies, unless permission-seeking may itself place a 

child at increased risk of significant harm. 

2.5 Referrals from Members of the Public: 

When responding to referrals from a member of the public 

rather than another professional, Children’s Social Care should 

bear in mind that personal information about referrers, 

including identifying details, should only be disclosed to third 

parties (including subject families and other agencies) with the 

consent of the referrer. In all cases where the Police are 

involved, the decision about when to inform the parents 

(about referrals from third parties) will have a bearing on the 

conduct of Police investigations. 


2.6 Decision to take no further action: 


Where Children’s Social Care decides to take no further action 

at this stage, feedback should be provided to the referrer, who 

should be told of this decision and the reasons for making it. 

In the case of public referrals, this should be done in a manner 

consistent with respecting the confidentiality of the child. 

2.7 Emergency Action: 

Sometimes it may be apparent at this stage that emergency 

action should be taken to safeguard and promote the welfare 

of a child. Such action should normally be preceded by an 

immediate Strategy Discussion between the Police, Children’s 

Social Care and other agencies as appropriate. 

2.8 Child or Family already known to Children’s Social Care: 

New information may be received about a child or family 

where the child or family member is already known to 

Children’s Social Care. If the child’s case is open, and there 

are concerns that the child is or may be suffering harm then a 

decision should be made about whether a Strategy Discussion 

should be initiated. In these circumstances it may not be 

necessary to undertake an Initial Assessment before deciding 

what to do next. It may, however, be appropriate to 

undertake a Core Assessment or to update a previous one in 

order to understand the child’s current needs and 

circumstances and inform future decision making. 

3. INITIAL ASSESSMENT 

The Initial Assessment is a brief assessment of each child 

referred to Children’s Social Care where it is necessary to 

determine: 

whether the child is in need 

the nature of any services required 

whether a further, more detailed Core Assessment 

should be undertaken 

It should be completed by Children’s Social Care, working with 

colleagues, within a maximum of seven working days of the 

date of referral. The Initial Assessment period may be very brief 

if the criteria for initiating S.47 enquiries are met. 



The Initial Assessment should be undertaken in accordance with 

the Framework for the Assessment of Children in Need and their 

Families (Department of Health et al, 2000). Where a Common 

Assessment has been completed this information should be 

used to inform the Initial Assessment. Information should be 

gathered and analysed within the 3 domains of the Assessment 

Framework (see diagram), namely; 

the child’s developmental needs; 

the parents’ or caregivers’ capacity to respond 

appropriately to those needs; 


the wider family and environmental factors. 

The Initial Assessment should be led by a qualified and experienced 

social worker. All relevant information (including historical 

information) should be taken into account. This includes seeking 

information from relevant services if the child and family have spent 

time abroad. Professionals from agencies such as health, Children’s 

Social Care or the Police should request this information from their 

equivalent agencies in the country(ies) in which the child has lived if 

this is required. Information about who to contact can be obtained 

via the Foreign and Commonwealth Office on 0207 008 1500 or the 

appropriate Embassy or Consulate based in London (see the London 

Diplomatic List (The Stationery Office), ISBN 0 11 591772 1 or the 

FCO website www.fco.gov.uk) 


3.1 Communicating with children: 


The child should be seen within a timescale that is appropriate 

to the nature of concerns expressed at the time of the referral, 

according to the agreed plan (which may include seeing the 

child without his or her caregivers present). This includes 

observing and communicating with the child in a 

manner appropriate to his or her age and 

understanding. 

Children’s Social Care is required by the Children Act 1989 (as 

amended by s53 of the Children Act 2004) to ascertain the 

child’s wishes and feelings about the provision of services and 

give them due consideration before determining what (if any) 

services to provide. 

Interviews with the child should be undertaken in the 

preferred language of the child. For some disabled children 

interviews may require the use of non-verbal communication 

methods. 

It will not necessarily be clear whether a criminal 

offence has been committed, which means that even initial 

discussions with the child should be undertaken in a way that 

minimises distress to them and maximises the likelihood that 

she or he will provide accurate and complete information, 

avoiding leading or suggestive questions. 

N.B. Interviews with family members (which may 

include the child) should also be undertaken in 

their preferred language and where appropriate 

for some people by using non-verbal 

communication methods. 

In the course of an Initial Assessment, Children’s Social Care 

should ascertain: 

is this a child in need? (s17 of the Children Act 1989) 

is there reasonable cause to suspect that this child is 

suffering, or is likely to suffer, significant harm? (S.47 of 

the Children Act 1989). 

The focus of the Initial Assessment should be the welfare of 

the child. It is important to remember that even if the reason 

for a referral was a concern about abuse or neglect that is not 

subsequently substantiated, a family may still benefit from 

support and practical help to promote a child’s health and 

development. When services are to be provided, a 



Child/Young Person’s Plan should be developed based on 

the findings from the Initial Assessment and on any previous 

plans for example, those made following the completion of a 

Common Assessment. If the child’s needs and 

circumstances are complex, a more in-depth Core 

Assessment under s17 of the Children Act 1989 will be 

required in order to decide what other types of services are 

necessary to assist the child and family. 

3.2 Action following an Initial Assessment: 

Following an Initial Assessment, Children’s Social Care should 

decide on the next course of action, following discussion with 

the child and family, unless such a discussion may place a 

child at increased risk of significant harm. If there are 

concerns about a parent’s ability to protect a child from harm, 

careful consideration should be given to what the parents 

should be told when and by whom, taking account of the 

child’s welfare. The family, the original referrer, and other 

professionals and services involved in the assessment, should 

as far as possible be told what action has been and will be 

taken, consistent with respecting the confidentiality of the 

child and family concerned, and not jeopardising further action 

in respect of concerns about harm (which may include Police 

investigations). This information should be confirmed in 

writing to the agencies and the family. 

4. NEXT STEPS – CHILD IN NEED BUT NO SUSPECTED ACTUAL 

OR LIKELY SIGNIFICANT HARM: 

An Initial Assessment may indicate that a child is a ‘child in need’ as 

defined by s17 of the Children Act 1989, but that there are no 

substantiated concerns that the child may be suffering, or at risk of 

suffering significant harm. There may be sufficient information 

available on which to decide what services (if any) should be 

provided by whom according to an agreed plan. On the other hand a 

more in-depth assessment may be necessary in order to understand 

the child’s needs and circumstances. 

A Core Assessment undertaken in accordance with the framework 

for the assessment of child in need and their families can provide a 

sound evidence base for professional judgements on what types of 

services are most likely to bring about good outcomes for the child. 

Family Group Conferencing may be an effective vehicle for taking 

forward work in such cases. 

The definition of a ‘child in need’ is wide, and it will embrace 

children in a diverse range of circumstances. The types of services 


that may help such children and their families will vary greatly 

according to their needs and circumstances. 

5. NEXT STEPS – CHILD IN NEED AND SUSPECTED ACTUAL OR 

LIKELY SIGNIFICANT HARM: 

Where a child is suspected to be suffering, or likely to suffer, 

significant harm, the local authority is required by S.47 of the 

Children Act 1989 to make enquiries, to enable it to decide whether 

it should take any action to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

the child. A Core Assessment will help provide sound evidence on 

which to base often difficult professional judgements about whether 

to intervene to safeguard and promote the welfare of a child, and if 

so, how best to do so and with what intended outcomes. 

5.1 Immediate Protection: 


Where there is a risk to the life of a child or a likelihood of 

serious immediate harm, an agency with statutory child 

protection powers should act quickly to secure the 

immediate safety of the child. Emergency action might be 

necessary as soon as a referral is received, or at any point in 

involvement with children and families. The need for 

emergency action may become apparent only over time as 

more is learned about the circumstances of a child or children. 

Neglect, as well as abuse, can pose such a risk of 

significant harm to a child that urgent protective action 

is needed. When considering whether emergency action is 

required, an agency should always consider whether action is 

also required to safeguard and promote the welfare of other 

children: 

in the same household (for example, siblings) 

the household of an alleged perpetrator 

or elsewhere 

Planned emergency action will normally take place following 

an immediate Strategy Discussion between Police, Children’s 

Social Care, and other agencies as appropriate (including 

NSPCC where involved). Where a single agency has to act 

immediately to protect a child, a Strategy Discussion should 

take place as soon as possible after such action to plan next 

steps. Legal advice should normally be obtained before 

initiating legal action, in particular when an Emergency 

Protection Order is to be sought. Where an emergency 

protection order applies, Children’s Social Care will have to 

consider quickly whether to initiate care or other proceedings, 

or to let the order lapse and the child return home. 



Agencies with statutory child protection powers comprise the 

local authority, the Police, and the NSPCC. 

In some cases, it may be sufficient to secure a child’s safety 

by a parent taking action to remove an alleged perpetrator or 

by the alleged perpetrator agreeing to leave the home. In 

other cases, it may be necessary to ensure either that the 

child remains in a safe place or that the child is removed to a 

safe place, either on a voluntary basis or by obtaining an 

emergency protection order. 

5.2 Police Powers of Protection: 

The Police also have powers to remove a child to suitable 

accommodation in cases of emergency. If it is necessary to 

remove a child, a local authority should wherever possible – 

and unless a child’s safety is otherwise at immediate risk – 

apply for an emergency protection order. Police powers 

should only be used in exceptional circumstances where 

there is insufficient time to seek an Emergency 

Protection Order or for reasons relating to the 

immediate safety of the child. (See Police Procedures 

in Section 4 “Individual agency Procedures”) 

5.3 Responsibility of other Local Authorities: 

The Local Authority in whose area a child is found, in 

circumstances that require emergency action, is responsible 

for taking that action. If the child is looked after by, or the 

subject of a Child Protection Plan in another authority, the 

local authority in whose area the child is found should consult 

the authority responsible for the child. Only when the second 

local authority explicitly accepts responsibility is the first 

authority relieved of the responsibility to take emergency 

action. Such acceptance should be subsequently confirmed in 

writing. 

Emergency action addresses only the immediate 

circumstances of the child(ren). It should be followed quickly 

by S.47 enquiries as necessary. The agencies primarily 

involved with the child and family should then assess the 

needs and circumstances of the child and family, and agree 

action to safeguard and promote the welfare of the child in the 

longer-term. 


6. STRATEGY DISCUSSION: 

Whenever there is reasonable cause to suspect that a child is 

suffering, or is likely to suffer significant harm, there should be a 

Strategy Discussion involving the designated decision makers from 

Children’s Social Care and the Police together with other’s as 

appropriate (for example, children’s centre/school and health), in 

particular any referring agency. 

The Strategy Discussion should be convened by Children’s Social 

Care and those participating should be sufficiently senior and able, 

therefore, to contribute to the discussion of available information 

and to make decisions on behalf of their agencies. 

As lead agency, Children’s Social Care will be responsible for 

chairing and minuting Strategy Discussions/Meetings. 

6.1 The Discussions should be used to plan enquiries under 

S.47 in more detail. This may not require a meeting, 

but normally the following people will be involved: 


The relevant Children’s Services Manager and Detective 

Inspector (or their representatives as listed in Section 6) 

The Social Worker and Police Officer appointed to the 

enquiry (known as the Enquiry Team) 

The person making the referral, where appropriate 

In the case of a school age child, the child’s teacher or 

other appropriate member of the school staff 

A person who knows the child well, e.g. Health Visitor, 

Nursery Nurse, Education Welfare Officer, Sure Start, 

foster carer/residential worker if the child is “Looked 

After” 

In the case of an allegation of abuse in a day care 

setting or childminding, a member of the OFSTED 

Childcare Inspectorate. 

Other people who may be included in a Strategy 

Discussion/Meeting include: 

• A specialist advisor, e.g. if the child has individual 

communication needs 

• Medical Practitioner e.g. the child’s GP 

• Where a medical examination may be needed, a senior 

doctor from the providing service 

• Legal advisor 

• Any other person relevant to the enquiry 



If the child is a hospital patient (in- or out-patient) or 

receiving services from a child development team, the medical 

consultant responsible for the child’s health care should be 

involved, as should the senior ward nurse if the child is an inpatient. 

Where a medical examination may be necessary or has taken 

place a senior doctor from those providing services should also 

be involved. 

6.2 The purpose of the Strategy Discussion/Meeting is to: 

Share, review and clarify the information currently 

available 

Make decisions about: 

• When the child and family will be 

interviewed and for what purposes and by 

whom 

• How the child will be interviewed i.e. video 

recorded and by whom 

• Where the interview will take place, and 

• Whether the information supports the need 

for the child to be medically examined and 

by whom. If no medical examination is to 

take place, reasons must be noted 

Identify, on the basis of the information available, a 

person with parental responsibility who may give 

consent e.g. for an interview with the child and for 

medical examination 

Establish what the role of the parents or other family 

members will be i.e. determine what information about 

the Strategy Discussion/Meeting will be shared with the 

family 

Take account of any ethnic or cultural issues for the 

child/family 

Identify any specialist assistance which may be required 

e.g. an interpreter. Particular care should be taken in 

choosing an interpreter, having regard to language 

skills, their understanding of the issues under 

discussion, their commitment to confidentiality and their 

position in the wider community. There can be 

difficulties in using family members or friends as 

interpreters and this should be avoided. Children should 

not be used as interpreters 



Decide on an appropriate person to support the child 

during the enquiry process, if this is not to be a parent 

or other family member 

Agree plan for S.47 enquiries as part of the Core 

Assessment – what further information is needed about 

the child and family and how it should be obtained: S47 

enquiries will trigger the commencement of a Core 

Assessment by the Children’s Social Care. S47 enquiries 

will contribute to this assessment. In cases where 

allegations are unsubstantiated Children’s Social Care 

should discuss with parents and other professionals 

what further help or support the family may require 

Make “contingency plans” e.g. if there is a possibility 

that the child will need immediate protection, and/or 

provide interim services and support. If the child is in 

hospital decisions should also be made about how to 

secure the safe discharge of the child 

Consider needs of other children who may be affected 

e.g. siblings and other children in contact with alleged 

abusers 

Make sure that the Enquiry Team can contact their 

supervisors during the enquiry process 

More than one Strategy Meeting may be necessary. 

This is likely where the child’s circumstances are very 

complex and a number of meetings are required to 

consider whether, and if so when, to initiate a S.47 

Enquiry. (see also Children’s Social Care 

Procedures – heading 10.1) 

6.3 Disabled Children: 

There will always be a Strategy Meeting rather than a 

Discussion where a child is disabled or has special educational 

needs. This will include at least one person who knows the 

child well and, wherever possible, the meeting will be 

convened at a time and place to enable the professional who 

knows the child well to attend. 

Please also refer to Protocol 3 in Section 5 “Disabled 

Children”. 



This meeting must: 

Be clear about the purpose of any planned interview 

– it may be used for criminal proceedings, civil or 

both 

Not make assumptions that a disabled child is 

unable to be interviewed or give credible evidence, 


Carry out a full assessment of the child’s abilities 

and needs, for example, for specialist interpreters in 

the child’s chosen method of communication (e.g. 

B.S.L Makaton), access to buildings if the child uses 

a wheelchair, their level of understanding of what is 

going on, etc. 

6.4 Fabricated or Induced Illness: 

Where fabricated or induced illness is suspected, there will 

always be a Strategy Meeting which will consider all aspects of 

the case, including action in respect of covert video 

surveillance. The final decision to use covert video 

surveillance rests with the Police. 

Where this is indicated as appropriate, the Police will take the 

lead in co-ordinating such action. The Police will supply any 

equipment required and be responsible for monitoring and 

managing the process. Accountability for any operation 

should be held by a Police Manager. 

Good practice advice for Police officers is available from the 

National Crime Faculty. 

6.5 Complex (Organised or Multiple) Abuse 

Where a Strategy Meeting identifies that abuse involves one or 

more abusers and a number of children, the Chair of the 

Strategy Meeting must notify the Local Safeguarding Children 

Board. 

For further information on Strategy Meetings in these 

circumstances, please refer to Protocol 9 in Section 5: 

“Complex (Organised or Multiple) Abuse”. 


6.6 Allegations of abuse made against people who work 

with children 


There will always be a Strategy Meeting rather than a 

Discussion in these circumstances, to which the Local 

Authority Designated Officer (LADO) will be invited. 

For further information please refer to Protocol 11 in 

Section 5: “ - Allegations of abuse made against people 

who work with children” 

7. SECTION 47 ENQUIRIES AND CORE ASSESSMENT: 

7.1 The Core Assessment is the means by which a S.47 

Enquiry is carried out. It should be led by a qualified and 

experienced social worker. Children’s Social Care has lead 

responsibility for the Core Assessment under S.47 of the 

Children Act 1989. 

In these circumstances the objective of the local authority’s 

involvement is to determine whether action is required to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of the child or children 

who are the subjects of the enquiries. Those making enquiries 

about a child should always be alert to: 

the potential needs and safety of any siblings, or 

other children in the household of the child in 

question 

children in other households, with whom the 

alleged offender may have had contact 

At the same time, the Police will have to (where relevant) 

establish the facts about any offence that may have been 

committed against a child, and to collect evidence. 

Assessing the needs of a child and the capacity of their 

parents or wider family network adequately to ensure their 

safety, health, and development, very often depends on 

building a picture of the child’s situation on the basis of 

information from many sources. 

Enquiries should always: 

involve separate interviews with the child who is the 

subject of concern 

interviews with parents and/or caregivers, and 

observation of the interactions between parents and 

child(ren) 



Enquiries may also include: 

interviews with those who are personally and 

professionally connected with the child and/or 

child’s parents or care givers 

specific examinations or assessments of the child by 

other professionals (for example, medical or 

developmental checks, assessment of emotional or 

psychological state); 

N.B. Should the child require therapy at any stage, 

please refer to additional guidance in Section 5 – 

Protocol 14 “Pre-Trial Therapy”. 

7.2 Medical Examination/Assessment 

Medical examination/assessment may serve a number of 

purposes: 

assessment of the child’s general health and 

development 

diagnosis of any illness or injury present 

recommendations of any treatment required and 

provision of a medical assessment for use as 

evidence in any future civil or criminal court 

proceedings 

The guiding principles should be that the child should not be 

subjected to repeated medical examination: 

each medical examination/assessment should be 

considered according to the particular needs of the 

child 

consideration should be given to the gender of any 

medical examiner according to the wishes and 

feelings of the child 

N.B: Consideration should be given to the medical 

examination/assessment of any other child in the 

household. 



Individuals should always be enabled to participate fully in the 

enquiry process. Where a child or parent is disabled, it may be 

necessary to provide help with communication to enable the 

child or parent to express him/herself to the best of his or her 

ability. Where a child or parent speaks a language other than 

that spoken by the interviewer, there should be an interpreter 

provided. If the child is unable to take part in an 

interview because of age or understanding, alternative 

means of understanding the child’s wishes or feelings 

should be used, including observation where children are 

very young or where they have communication impairments. 

Doubts about a child’s capacity/competency to give 

evidence should only be determined following an interagency 

assessment involving those with the relevant 

skills, knowledge and expertise. 

Children are a key, and sometimes the only, source of 

information about what has happened to them. Accurate and 

complete information is essential for taking action to promote 

the welfare of the child, as well as for any criminal 

proceedings that may be instigated concerning an alleged 

perpetrator of abuse. 

It is important that even initial discussions with children are 

conducted in a way that minimises any distress caused to 

them, and maximises the likelihood that they will provide 

accurate and complete information. It is important, 

wherever possible, to have separate communication 

with a child. 

7.3 Parental Involvement 

Exceptionally, a joint enquiry/investigation team may need to 

speak to a suspected child victim without the knowledge of the 

parent or caregiver. Relevant circumstances would include the 

possibility that: 

a child would be threatened or otherwise coerced 

into silence; 

a strong likelihood that important evidence would 

be destroyed; or 

that the child in question did not wish the parent to 

be involved at that stage, and is competent to take 

that decision. In all cases where the Police are 

involved, the decision about when to inform the 

parent or caregiver will have a bearing on the 

conduct of Police investigations, and the Strategy 


7.4 Interviewing the Child 


Discussion should decide on the most appropriate 

timing of parental participation. 

In accordance with the Achieving Best Evidence guidance 

(2002), all such joint interviews with children should be 

conducted by those with specialist training and experience in 

interviewing children. Additional specialist help may be 

required: 

if the child does not speak English at a level which 

enables him or her to participate in the interview; 

the child appears to have a degree of 

emotional/psychiatric disturbance but is deemed 

competent; 

the child has an impairment; 

or where interviewers do not have adequate knowledge 

and understanding of the child’s racial, religious or 

cultural background. Consideration should also be 

given to the gender of interviewers, particularly in 

cases of alleged sexual abuse. 

Criminal justice legislation, in particular the Youth Justice and 

Criminal Evidence Act 1999, creates particular obligations for 

Courts who are dealing with witnesses under 17 years of age. 

These include the presumption of evidence-giving through 

pre-recorded videos, as well as the use of live video links for 

further evidence-giving and cross examination. Crossexamination 

in pre-trial video hearings may also occur in 

relevant cases. 

Home Office: Achieving Best Evidence 

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/documents/achieving-bestevidence/guidance-witnesses.pdf?view=Binary 

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/documents/achieving-bestevidence/guidance-witness-appendices.pdf?view=Binary 


7.5 Child Assessment Orders: 


Children’s Social Care should make all reasonable efforts to 

persuade parents to cooperate with S.47 enquiries. If, despite 

these efforts, the parents continue to refuse access to a child 

for the purpose of establishing basic facts about the child’s 

condition – but concerns about the child’s safety are not so 

urgent as to require an emergency protection order – a local 

authority may apply to the court for a child assessment order. 

In these circumstances, the court may direct the 

parents/caregivers to co-operate with an assessment of the 

child, the details of which should be specified. The order does 

not take away the child’s own right to refuse to participate in 

an assessment, for example, a medical examination, so long 

as he or she is of sufficient age and understanding. 

7.6 The Impact Of S.47 Enquiries On The Family And Child 

Section 47 enquiries should always be carried out in such a 

way as to minimise distress to the child, and to ensure that 

families are treated sensitively and with respect. Children’s 

Social Care should explain the purpose and outcome of S.47 

enquiries to the parents and child (having regard to age and 

understanding) and be prepared to answer questions openly, 

unless to do so would affect the safety and welfare of the 

child. 

In the great majority of cases, children remain with their 

families following S.47 enquiries, even where concerns about 

abuse or neglect are substantiated. As far as possible, S.47 

enquiries should be conducted in a way that allows for future 

constructive working relationships with families. 

Where a child is living in a residential establishment, 

consideration should be given to the possible impact on other 

children living in the same establishment. 


7.7 The Outcome of S47 Enquiries 


Children’s Social Care should decide how to proceed following 

S.47 enquiries, after discussion between all those who have 

conducted, or been significantly involved in those enquiries, 

including: 

relevant professionals and agencies 

foster carers where involved 

the child and parents themselves. Parents and 

children of sufficient age and appropriate level of 

understanding (together with professionals and 

agencies who have been significantly involved) 

should receive a copy of this record, in particular 

in advance of any initial child conference that is 

convened. 

The Outcome of Section 47 Enquiries should be recorded. This 

information should be conveyed in an appropriate format for 

younger children and those people whose preferred language 

is not English. Consideration should be given to whether the 

Core Assessment has been completed or what further work is 

required before it is completed. 

It may be valuable, following an evaluation of the outcome of 

enquiries, to make recommendations for action in an interdisciplinary 

forum (Multi-Agency Meeting (MAM)), if the case is 

not going forward to a Child Protection Conference. Enquiries 

may result in a number of outcomes. Where the child 

concerned is living in a residential establishment which is 

subject to inspection, the relevant inspectorate should be 

informed. 

7.8 Concerns are not substantiated: 

Section 47 enquiries may not substantiate the original 

concerns about the child being at risk of, or suffering, 

significant harm, but it is important that the Core Assessment 

is completed. In some circumstances it may be decided that 

the Core Assessment has been completed and no further 

action is necessary. However, Children’s Social Care and 

other relevant agencies as necessary should always consider 

with the family what support and/or services maybe helpful; 

how the child and family might be provided with these 

services, if they wish it; and by whom. 



The focus of S.47 enquiries is the welfare of the child, and the 

assessment may well reveal a range of needs. The provision of 

services to these children and their families should not be 

dependent on the presence of abuse and neglect. 

The provision of timely help and support to children in need 

and their families may prevent problems escalating to a point 

where a child is abused or neglected. 

In some cases, there may remain concerns about significant 

harm, despite there being no real evidence. It may be 

appropriate to put in place arrangements to monitor the 

child’s welfare. Monitoring should never be used as a means of 

deferring or avoiding difficult decisions. The purpose of 

monitoring should always be clear, that is, what is being 

monitored and why, in what way and by whom. It will also be 

important to inform parents about the nature of any on-going 

concern. There should be a time set for reviewing the 

monitoring arrangements through the holding a further 

discussion or meeting. 

7.9 Concerns are substantiated, but the child is not judged 

to be at continuing risk of Significant Harm: 

There may be substantiated concerns that a child has suffered 

significant harm, but it is agreed between the agencies most 

involved and the child and family, that a plan for ensuring the 

child’s future safety and welfare can be developed and 

implemented without having a Child Protection Conference or 

a Child Protection Plan. 

Such an approach will be of particular relevance where it is 

clear to the agencies involved that there is no continuing risk 


This may be because, for example: 

the caregiver has taken responsibility for the harm they 

caused the child, 

the family’s circumstances have changed or the person 

responsible for the harm is no longer in contact with the 

child. 

significant harm was incurred as the result of an isolated 

abusive incident (for example, abuse by a stranger). 



The agencies most involved may judge that a parent, 

caregiver, or members of the child’s wider family are willing 

and able to co-operate with actions to ensure the child’s future 

safety and welfare and that the child is therefore not at 

continuing risk of significant harm. 

This judgement can only be made in the light of all relevant 

information obtained during a S.47 Enquiry, and a soundly 

based assessment of the likelihood of successful intervention, 

based on clear evidence and mindful of the dangers of 

misplaced professional optimism. Children’s Social Care 

have a duty to seek children’s views and take account 

of their wishes and feelings, according to their age and 

understanding. 

A meeting of involved professionals and family members may 

be useful to agree: 

what actions should be undertaken by whom, and 

with what intended outcomes for the child’s health and 

development, (including the provision of therapeutic 

services). 

Whatever process is used to plan future action, the resulting 

plan should be informed by the Core Assessment findings. It 

should set out who will have responsibility for what actions, 

including what course of action should be followed if the plan 

is not being successfully implemented. It should also include a 

timescale for review of progress against planned outcomes. 

Family Group Conferences may have a role to play in fulfilling 

these tasks. 

7.10 Decision not to Proceed to a Child Protection 

Conference 

Children’s Social Care should take carefully any decision not to 

proceed to a Child Protection Conference where it is known 

that a child has suffered significant harm. A suitably 

experienced and qualified social work manager within 

Children’s Social Care should endorse the decision. 

Those professionals and agencies who are most involved with 

the child and family, and those who have taken part in the 

S.47 Enquiry, have the right to request that Children’s Social 

Care convene a Child Protection Conference if they have 

serious concerns that a child’s welfare may not otherwise be 

adequately safeguarded. Any such request that is supported 

by a senior manager, or a named or designated professional, 

should normally be agreed. 



Where there remain differences of view over the necessity for 

a conference in a specific case, every effort should be made to 

resolve them through discussion and explanation, but as a last 

resort the LSCBs should resolve differences of opinion. 

Concerns are substantiated and the Child is judged to 

be at continuing Risk of Significant Harm; 

Where the agencies most involved judge that a child may 

continue to suffer, or to be at risk of suffering significant 

harm, Children’s Social Care should convene a Child Protection 

Conference. The aim of the conference is to enable those 

professionals most involved with the child and family, and the 

family themselves, to assess all relevant information, and plan 

how best to safeguard and promote the welfare of the child. 

8. INITIAL ASSESSMENT AND ENQUIRIES: TEN PITFALLS AND 

HOW TO AVOID THEM: 

1. Not enough weight is given to information from family, friends and 

neighbours. 

Ask yourself: 

Would I react differently if these reports had come from a different 

source? 

How can I check whether or not they have substance? 

Even if they are not accurate, could they be a sign that the family 

are in need of some help or support? 

2. Not enough attention is paid to what children say, how they look 

and how they behave. 

Ask yourself: 

Have I been given appropriate access to all the children in the 

family? 

If I have not been able to see any child, is there a very good 

reason, and have I made arrangements to see him/her as soon as 

possible? 

How should I follow up any uneasiness about the child(ren)’s health 

or development? 

If the child is old enough and has the communication skills, what is 

the child’s account of events? 

If the child uses a language other than English, or alternative non 

verbal communication, have I made every effort to enlist help in 

understanding him/her? 

What is the evidence to support or refute the child or young 

person’s account? 



3. Attention is focused on the most visible or pressing problems and 

other warning signs are not appreciated. 

Ask yourself: 

What is the most striking thing about this situation? 

If this feature were to be removed or changed, would I still have 

concerns? 

4. Pressures from high status referrers or the press, with fears that a 

child may die, lead to over precipitate action 

Ask yourself: 

Would I see this referral as a safeguarding matter if it came from 

another source? 

5. Professionals think that when they have explained something as 

clearly as they can, the other person will have understood it. 

Ask yourself: 

Have I double-checked with the family and the child(ren) that they 

understand what will happen next? 

6. Assumptions and pre-judgements about families lead to observations 

being ignored or misinterpreted. 

Ask yourself: 

What were my assumptions about this family? 

What, if any, is the hard evidence which supports them? 

What, if any, is the hard evidence which refutes them? 

7. Parents’ behaviour, whether co-operative or unco-operative, is often 

misinterpreted. 

Ask yourself: 

What were the reasons for the parents’ behaviour? 

Are there other possibilities besides the most obvious? 

Could their behaviour have been a reaction to something I 

did or said rather than to do with the child? 

8. When the initial enquiry shows that the child is not at risk of significant 

harm, families are seldom referred to other services which they need to 

prevent longer term problems. 

Ask yourself: 

Is this family’s situation satisfactory for meeting the 

child(ren)’s needs? 

Whether or not there is a concern about harm, does the 

family need support or practical help? 

How can I make sure they know about services they are 

entitled to, and can access them if they wish? 


9. When faced with an aggressive or frightening family, professionals are 

reluctant to discuss fears for their own safety and ask for help. 

Ask yourself: 

Did I feel safe in this household? 

If not, why not? 

If I or another professional should go back there to ensure the 

child(ren)’s safety, what support should I ask for? 

If necessary, put your concerns and requests in writing to your 

manager. 

10 Information taken at the point of referral is not adequately recorded, facts 

are not checked and reasons for decisions are not noted. 

Ask yourself: 

Am I sure the information I have noted is 100% accurate? 

If I didn’t check my notes with the family during the interview, 

what steps should I take to verify them? 

Do my notes show clearly the difference between the information 

the family gave me, my own direct observations, and my 

interpretation or assessment of the situation? 

Do my notes record what action I have taken/will take? 

What action all other relevant people have taken/will take? 


From: Cleaver H, Wattam C, and Cawson P. 

“Assessing Risk in Child Protection” .London: NSPCC, 1998 

9. CHILD PROTECTION CONFERENCES 

9.1 When to Convene a Conference 

Where a child is suspected to be suffering, or likely to suffer, 

significant harm, the local authority is required by s47 of the 

Children Act 1989 to make enquiries, to enable it to decide 

whether it should take any action to safeguard and promote 

the welfare of the child. These include; 

• Where they are informed that a child in their area is the 

subject of an emergency protection order 

• Where they are informed that a child in their area is in 

Police protection 

• Where they have reasonable cause to suspect that a child 

in their area is suffering, or likely to suffer, significant 

harm. 

NB Significant harm includes physical, sexual, 

emotional abuse and neglect and embraces any 

impairment suffered from seeing or hearing the ill 

treatment of another. 



A Section 47 enquiry will only be undertaken following an 

initial assessment using the framework set out in “A 

Framework for Assessing Children In Need and Their 

Families”. 

The decision to convene a Conference is not automatic in 

every case. The significant factor in the decision whether or 

not to call a Conference is that there are concerns that the 

child may be at continuing risk of significant harm at the 

conclusion of enquiries under Section 47. The enquiries will 

have been carried out following a Strategy Discussion/Meeting 

with the Police and others. These principles should also apply 

to those situations where accumulative concerns indicate the 

potential for harm even though there may not be a single 

specific incident 


significant harm, but it is agreed between the agencies most 


child’s future safety and welfare can be developed and 

implemented without having a child protection conference or a 

child protection plan. Such an approach will be of particular 

relevance where it is clear to the agencies involved that there 

is no continuing risk of significant harm. 

Those professionals and agencies who are most involved with 

the child and family, and those who have taken part in the s47 

enquiry, have the right to request that LA children’s social 

care convene a child protection conference if they have 

serious concerns that a child’s welfare may not otherwise be 

adequately safeguarded. Any such request that is supported 

by a senior manager, or a named or designated professional, 

should normally be agreed. 

Where there remain differences of view over the necessity for 

a conference in a specific case, every effort should be made to 

resolve them through discussion and explanation. However 

any continuing disagreement should be dealt with by 

the LSCB through reference to “Resolving Professional 

Differences of View in Specific Cases”. (See Appendix 1 

attached at the end of this section) 

LA children’s social care should take carefully any decision not 

to proceed to a child protection conference where it is known 

that a child has suffered significant harm. A suitably 

experienced and qualified social work manager within LA 

children’s social care should endorse the decision. 



Where the agencies most involved judge that a child may 

continue to suffer, or to be at risk of suffering significant 

harm, LA children’s social care should convene a Child 

Protection Conference. 

9.2 The Initial Child Protection Conference 

The Initial Child Protection Conference brings together family 

members, the child where appropriate, and those 

professionals most involved with the child and the family and 

family, following s47 enquiries. Its purpose is: 

• to bring together and analyse in an inter-agency setting 

the information which has been obtained about the 

child’s developmental needs, and the parents’ or carers’ 

capacity to respond to these needs to ensure the child’s 

safety and promote the child’s health and development 

within the context of their wider family and 

environment; 

• to consider the evidence presented to the conference, 

make judgements about the likelihood of a child 

suffering significant harm in future and decide whether 

the child is at continuing risk of significant harm; and 

• to decide what future action is required to safeguard and 

promote the welfare of the child, how that action will be 

taken forward, and with what intended outcomes. 

The timing of an Initial Child Protection Conference will depend 

on the urgency of the case and on the time required to obtain 

relevant information about the child and family. 

If the conference is to reach well-informed decisions based on 

evidence, it should take place following adequate preparation 

and assessment of the child’s needs and circumstances. 

At the same time, cases where children are at risk of significant 

harm should not be allowed to drift. Consequently, all initial 

Child Protection Conferences should take place within 15 

working days of the strategy discussion, or the last strategy 

discussion if more than one has been held. 

9.3 Attendance and Quorum 

An effective Conference or Child Protection Review depends 

upon the attendance of key professionals who know and are 

involved with the child and family, and efforts should be made 

to ensure their participation. This includes ensuring that where 

a child has changed school or GP, the previous school or GP are 



contacted. There should be sufficient information and expertise 

available – through personal representation and written reports 

– to enable the conference to make an informed decision. 

NB Professionals and agencies who are invited but are 

unable to attend must submit a written report. 

Whilst the minimum attendance to ensure a quorum is three 

agencies or professional groups – Local Authority children’s 

social care plus two others which have had direct contact with 

the child - it is not good practice to hold an Initial Conference or 

Child Protection Review with such minimal attendance. Where a 

conference does not proceed due to these circumstances the 

Chair will arrange a date for Conference at the earliest 

opportunity and contact those agencies who did not attend, 

advising them of the rearranged date and stressing the 

importance of attendance. 

In exceptional circumstances e.g. where the child has not had 

relevant contact with three agencies; the minimum quorum 

may be breached at the discretion of the Chair. Reasons for this 

decision must be recorded in the Conference minutes. The Chair 

should ensure that all members of previous conferences are 

consulted in advance of the Conference and their views 

recorded in the Conference minutes. 

9.4 Involving the Child and Family Members 

Before a conference is held, the purpose of a conference, who will 

attend, and the way in which it will operate, should always be 

explained to a child of sufficient age and understanding, and to 

the parents and involved family members. Where the child/family 

members do not speak English well enough to understand the 

discussions and express their views, an interpreter should be 

used. If they require assistance due to a disability e.g. hearing 

impairment or signing, this must also be considered. 

The parents (including absent parents) should normally be invited 

to attend the conference and helped to participate fully. 

Children’s social care staff should give parents information about 

local advice and advocacy agencies, and explain that they may 

bring an advocate, friend or supporter. 

Children’s Social Care is required by the Children Act 1989 (as 

amended by s53 of the Children Act 2004) to ascertain the child’s 

wishes and feelings about the provision of services and give them 

due consideration before determining what (if any) services to 

provide. Interviews with the child should be undertaken in the 

preferred language of the child. For some disabled children 


interviews may require the use of non-verbal communication 

methods. 

The child, subject to consideration about age and understanding, 

should be invited to attend, and to bring an advocate, friend or 

supporter if s/he wishes. Where the child’s attendance is neither 

desired by him/her nor appropriate, the LA children’s social care 

professional who is working most closely with the child should 

ascertain what his/her wishes and feelings are, and make these 

known to the conference. 

9.5 Conduct and Exclusions from a Child Protection Conference 

The involvement of family members should be planned carefully. 

It may not always be possible to involve all family members at all 

times in the conference, for example, if one parent is the alleged 

abuser or if there is a high level of conflict between family 

members. Adults and any children who wish to make 

representations to the conference may not wish to speak in front 

of one another. 

Exceptionally, it may be necessary to exclude one or more family 

members from a conference, in whole or in part. The Conference 

is primarily about the child, and while the presence of the family 

is normally welcome, those professionals attending must be able 

to share information in a safe and non-threatening environment. 

Professionals may themselves have concerns about violence or 

intimidation, which should be communicated in advance to the 

Conference Chair. 

It may be appropriate for example where there is a strong risk of 

violence or intimidation by a family member at or subsequent to 

the conference, towards a child or anybody else or the possibility 

that a parent/caregiver may be prosecuted for an offence against 

a child. 

The decision to exclude a parent or caregiver from the child 

protection conference rests with the Chair of the Conference. If 

the parents are excluded, or are unable or unwilling to attend a 

child protection conference, they should be enabled to 

communicate their views to the conference by another means. 



9.6 Participation by Professionals 

The best decisions / outcomes for children are dependent upon the 

full participation of all agencies. This is achieved by; 

• the provision of a report using the relevant pro-forma for an Initial 

Child Protection Conference (Form 1) or Child Protection Review. 

(Form 6) This report should have been discussed with the family 

and a copy given to them. 

• Adequate preparation by professionals attending, which enables 

their full participation in discussion and decision making. All 

participants in the Conference / Child protection Review are jointly 

responsible for the quality of the discussion and decision making. 

In the case of an Initial Conference preparation may involve prior 

telephone discussion with other key professionals in order to 

appraise themselves of the general family circumstances and 

events leading to the Conference. 

• Professionals having made an initial assessment of unmet need or 

risk to the child (see Initial Conference Report pro-forma – Form 

1) before attending an Initial Child Protection Conference. 

9.7 Reports for an Initial Child Protection Conference (Form 1) 

Report for Initial Child Protection Conference (Form 1) - is to be 

completed by all agencies, discussed with the family, and submitted to 

the Chair 3 days in advance of the Conference This pro-forma report 

will be sent out with the invitation to the Conference by LA children’s 

social care, accompanied by a front sheet containing 

family/relationship details. 

All agency reports must include a chronology of significant events 

and agency and professional contact with the child and family and 

include for example; 

• injuries 

• hospital admissions 

• non attendance at school 

• non attendance at health appointments 

• family contacts with the Police (including domestic violence and 

where Induced or Fabricated Illness may be suspected, contact 

with carers as victims) 

• significant behavioural indicators on the part of the child 

• significant changes in the child’s life e.g. address, school, GP, 

family composition 

• other significant events e.g. bereavement 



These should be recorded on the first page of the Initial Conference 

Report. 

In addition, Conference reports should focus on: 

• information on the child’s current and past state of 

developmental needs including risks and unmet needs; 

• information on the capacity of the parents and other family 

members to ensure the child is safe from harm, and to respond 

to the child’s developmental needs, within their wider family and 

environmental context; 

• the expressed views, wishes and feelings of the child, parents, 

and other family members; and 

• an analysis of the implications of the information obtained for the 

child’s future safety and meeting of his or her developmental 

needs. 

• Services currently provided and services needed 

Where decisions are being made about more than one child in a 

family, there should be a report prepared on each child. 


NB: All professionals should be aware that as with other 

documentation their report might be subject to 

disclosure in legal proceedings. Therefore, whilst it 

is important that information known to each agency 

is given wherever possible on the Initial Child 

Protection Conference pro forma (Form 1), there is 

no expectation that information of a sensitive 

nature, i.e. regarding ongoing criminal 

investigations, which would normally only be 

shared orally, will be included in the Conference 

report. 

Those providing information should take care to distinguish between 

fact, observation, allegation and opinion. When information is 

provided from another source i.e. is second or third hand, this 

should be made clear. 

Where relevant, the parents and each child should be provided with 

a copy of the report in advance of the conference. The contents of 

the report should be explained and discussed with the child and 

relevant family members in advance of the conference itself, in the 

preferred language(s) of the child and family members. 


The child and family members should be helped in advance to think 

about what they want to convey to the conference and how best to 

get their points across on the day. Some may find it helpful to 

provide their own written report, which they may be assisted to 

prepare by their adviser/advocate. 

9.8 The Focus of the Initial Child protection Conference 

The purpose of the Conference is for professionals and the relevant 

family members to meet together to look at how best to safeguard 

and promote the child’s welfare. It is essential that both the child and 

parents/carers' views, wishes and feelings are represented at the 

Conference 

The Conference should consider the following question when 

determining whether the child should be the subject of a child 

protection plan: 

9.9 Is the child at continuing risk of significant harm? 

The test should be that either: 

• the child can be shown to have suffered ill-treatment or 

impairment of health or development as a result of physical, 

emotional, or sexual abuse or neglect, and professional 

judgement is that further ill-treatment or impairment are likely; 

or 

• professional judgement, substantiated by the findings of 

enquiries in this individual case or by research evidence, is that 

the child is likely to suffer ill-treatment or the impairment of 

health or development as a result of physical, emotional, or 

sexual abuse or neglect. 

Conference participants should base their judgements on all the 

available evidence obtained through existing records, “Initial 

Conference Report” (Form 1) or GP’s Report (Form 5) the 

initial assessment and the in-depth core assessment undertaken 

following the initiation of s47 enquiries. 

If the child is at continuing risk of significant harm, it will 

therefore be the case that safeguarding the child requires interagency 

help and intervention delivered through a formal Child 

Protection Plan and the child’s name placed should be placed on the 

Child Protection Register. 

The decision to implement a Child Protection Plan must be agreed by 

ALL agencies attending the Conference. The effect of this does NOT 

mean that any single agency has a right to veto the decision, but, that 



all agencies have a responsibility to work towards agreement 

(consensus) through discussion at the Conference. 

In the unlikely event that consensus cannot be reached the 

Conference will be adjourned and, pending the reconvening of a 

further conference, any child will be made the subject of a Child 

Protection Plan during the adjournment period. 

A Child Protection Conference is required to make individual 

decisions about each child who is the subject of a Conference. Just 

because one child in a household/family requires a Child Protection 

Plan it does not necessarily follow that any or all other child(ren) 

require a Child Protection Plan. 

Moreover the categories for a Child Protection Plan in respect of 

each child within the household/family may vary according the 

identified continuing risk of significant harm. The Child Protection 

Conference must therefore address this issue in order to ensure that 

the resulting individual Child Protection Plan addresses the identified 

risks for each child 

9.10 Categories for a Child Protection Plan. 

If the conference decision is that the child is at continuing risk of 

significant harm and hence in need of a child protection plan, the 

chair should determine which category of abuse or neglect the child 

has suffered or is at risk of suffering. The category used will be one 

of the following; 

• Neglect 

• Physical Harm 

• Sexual Harm 

• Emotional Harm 

• Multiple Categories (not recommended) 

The use of multiple categories is not recommended and the category 

selected should indicate the primary nature of the harm the child 

has suffered or is likely to suffer. In those instances were more than 

one category of abuse could apply this should be reflected in the 

Child Protection Plan. 

9.11 The Child Protection Conference Decision Record (Form 2) 

The decision of the conference and, where appropriate, details of the 

category of abuse or neglect, the name of the key worker, the lead 

professional and the core group membership should be recorded and 

circulated to all those invited to the conference within one working 

day. The “Child Protection Conference Decision Record Child 

Protection / Child In Need” (Form 2) 



9.12 The Child Protection Plan 

Where a child is to be made the subject of a Child Protection Plan, it 

is the responsibility of the Initial Child Protection Conference to 

outline the plan and make recommendations on how agencies, 

professionals and the family should work together to ensure that the 

child will be safeguarded from harm in the future. This should 

enable both professionals and the family to understand exactly what 

is expected of them and what they can expect of others. Specific 

tasks include the following: 

• appointing a key worker (the lead professional), who should be 

a qualified, experienced social worker and an employee of the 

lead statutory body; 

• identifying the membership of a core group of professionals 

and family members who will develop and implement the child 

protection plan as a detailed working tool; 

• establishing timescales for meetings of the core group, 

production of a Child Protection Plan, and any update for a 

future Child Protection Review; 

• identifying in outline what further action is required to 

complete the core assessment and what other specialist 

assessments of the child and family are required to make 

sound judgements on how best to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of the child; 

• establishing how the child, their parents (including all those 

with parental responsibility) and wider family members should 

be involved in the ongoing assessment, planning and 

implementation process, and the support, advice and 

advocacy available to them; 

• outlining the child protection plan, especially, identifying what 

needs to change in order to achieve the planned outcomes to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of the child; 

• ensuring a contingency plan is in place if agreed actions are 

not completed and/or circumstances change, for example if a 

caregiver fails to achieve what has been agreed, a court 

application is not successful or a parent removes the child 

from a place of safety; 

• Agreeing a date for the first child protection review 

conference, and under what circumstances it might be 

necessary to convene the conference before that date. 



9.13 The Outline Child Protection Plan (Form 3) 

The recommendations of the Conference will provide the framework 

for the Child Protection Plan (Form 3), or where the child is not 

registered, The Family Support Plan – see below - (Form 4). In 

completing the above tasks the Child Protection Plan should; 

• describe the identified needs of the child including factors 

associated with the likelihood of the child suffering significant 

harm 

• identify ways in which the child can be protected through an 

inter-agency plan and establish short-term and longer-term 

aims and objectives that are clearly linked to reducing the 

likelihood of harm to the child and promoting the child’s 

welfare, including contact with family members; 

• be clear about who will have responsibility for what actions – 

including actions by family members – within what specified 

timescales; 

• outline ways of monitoring and evaluating progress against 

the planned outcomes set out in the plan; and 

• be clear about which professional is responsible for checking 

that the required changes have taken place, and what action 

will be taken, by whom, and when they have not. 

If any professional involved with the child and family becomes aware 

that subsequent proceedings in court alter the Child Protection Plan, 

they must notify the Conference Chair. 

9.14 The Child In Need Plan (Form 4) 

A child may not be the subject of a Child Protection Plan, but he or 

she may nonetheless require services to promote his or her health 

or development. In these circumstances, the conference together 

with the family should consider the child’s needs and what further 

help would assist the family in responding to them. 

Subject to the family’s views and consent, it may be appropriate to 

continue with and complete a core assessment of the child’s needs 

to help determine what support might best help promote the child’s 

welfare. Where the child’s needs are complex, inter-agency working 

will continue to be important. 

Where appropriate and using the Framework for the Assessment of 

Children in Need and their Families), a Child in Need / Family 

Support Plan should be drawn up by the Conference (Form 4) This 



plan must be reviewed at regular intervals - no less frequent than 

every six months. 

9.15 Requests for Specialist Assessment 

If the Conference decides that there is a need for a specialist 

assessment to be undertaken; there must be clarity about what is 

being requested. For example if there is a concern about a parent / 

carer’s behaviour / mental health; it is not sufficient to request a 

mental health assessment, if what is required is an assessment of the 

parent’s / carer’s behaviour / mental health and an assessment of 

possible risks this may present to the child. Any requests for this kind 

of assessment should be made in writing clearly stating what kind of 

assessment is being requested and for what purpose. 

9.16 Pre-Birth Child Protection Conferences and Reviews 

Where a core assessment under s47 of the Children Act 1989 gives 

rise to concerns that an unborn child may be at future risk of 

significant harm, LA children’s social care may decide to convene an 

initial child protection conference prior to the child’s birth. The 

involvement of midwifery services is vital in such cases. 

Such a conference should have the same status, and proceed in the 

same way, as other initial child protection conferences, including 

decisions about a child protection plan. 

9.17 Action Following the Initial Child Protection Conference 

When a conference decides that a child should be the subject of a 

child protection plan, one of the child care agencies with statutory 

powers (LA children’s social care or the NSPCC) should carry future 

child care responsibility for the case and designate a qualified and 

experienced member of its social work staff to be the key worker. 

Each child who is the subject of a Child Protection Plan should have 

a named key worker. The key worker is responsible for making sure 

that the outline child protection plan is developed into a more 

detailed inter-agency plan and completing the core assessment of 

the child and family, securing contributions from core group 

members and others as necessary. 

The key worker is also responsible for acting as the lead professional 

for the inter-agency work with the child and family and, where 

appropriate, regularly ascertaining the child’s wishes and feelings, 

and keeping the child up to date with the Child Protection Plan and 

any developments or changes. 



9.18 The Core Group and Child Protection Plan 

There must be a Core Group for every child who has a Child 

Protection Plan or registered on the Child Protection Register and in 

cases where a Child in Need / Family Support Plan is being provided 

as an alternative to child protection registration. 

The Core Group is a team of practitioners from the various agencies 

who are in regular contact with a child and their family. These are the 

individuals able to implement the key elements of the Child 

Protection/Child In Need Plan within a clearly defined remit laid down 

at the Initial Child Protection Conference. Any difficulties should be 

discussed with the Conference Chair. Any changes or difficulties in 

implementing the Plan must be referred to a Child Protection/Child In 

Need Review. 

The first meeting of the core group should take place within 10 

working days of the initial Child Protection Conference. The purpose 

of this first meeting is to flesh out the child protection plan and 

decide what steps need to be taken by whom to complete the core 

assessment on time and promote the child(ren)’s needs 

Thereafter, core groups should meet sufficiently regularly to 

facilitate working together, monitor actions and outcomes against 

Child Protection/Child In Need Plan, and make any necessary 

alterations as circumstances change. 

Membership should include the key worker, who leads the Core 

group, the child if appropriate, family members, and professionals or 

foster carers who will have direct contact with the family. Although 

the key worker has the lead role, all members of the core group are 

jointly responsible for the formulation and implementation of the 

Child Protection/Child In Need Plan, refining the plan as needed, and 

monitoring progress against the planned outcomes set out in the 

plan. 

Core groups are an important forum for working with parents, wider 

family members, and children of sufficient age and understanding. It 

can often be difficult for parents to agree to a Child Protection/Child 

In Need Plan within the confines of a formal conference. Their 

agreement may be gained later when details of the plan are worked 

out in the core group. 

Sometimes there may be conflicts of interest between family 

members who have a relevant interest in the work of the core 

group. The child’s best interests should always take precedence over 

the interests of other family members. 



The Core Group should ensure that a thorough review of the areas 

identified by the Child Protection /Child In Need Plan is carried out for 

each Child Protection/Child In Need Review. This should be recorded 

on the front page of the Core Group Working Record (“Core Group 

Working Record” Form 5) and copied to all members of the 

Review. The Child Protection Plan should be updated as necessary. 

N.B: Agencies must give the same priority to attending Core 

groups as they give to attending Child Protection 

Conferences. 

9.19 The Child Protection Review Conference 

The date of the first Review must be set at the Initial Conference 

and must be held within three months of the Initial Child 

Protection Conference. Subsequent Reviews should be held at least 

every six months. This is to ensure that momentum is maintained 

in the process of safeguarding and promoting the welfare of the 

child. Where necessary, reviews should be brought forward to 

address changes in the child’s circumstances. Attendees should 

include those most involved with the child and family in the same 

way as at an initial child protection conference and the protocols for 

establishing a quorum should apply. 

9.20 The Focus of the Child Protection Review Conference 

The purpose of the Child Protection Review is to review the safety, 

health and development of the child against planned outcomes set 

out in the Child Protection Plan; to ensure that the child continues to 

be safeguarded from harm; and to consider whether the Child 

Protection Plan should continue in place or should be changed. 

The review requires as much preparation, commitment and 

management as the initial Child Protection Conference. Every review 

should consider explicitly whether the child continues to be at risk of 

significant harm, and hence continues to require safeguarding from 

harm through adherence to a formal Child Protection Plan. If not, 

then the child should no longer be the subject of a Child Protection 

Plan. The same LSCB decision-making procedure should be used to 

reach a judgement on de-registration as is used at the initial Child 

Protection Conference in respect of registration. 



The criteria for convening a Child Protection Review Conference, 

including other agency requests for the Children’s Social Care 

Department to convene a Child Protection Review, are: 

• Statutory action recommended by the initial Child Protection 

Conference needs to be reviewed, and/or; 

• there is evidence of further harm to a child already on the Child 

Protection Register, and/or; 

• completion of an assessment of the child and family, and/or; 

• changes in the family circumstances affect the Child Protection 

Plan, and/or; 

• three months has passed since the Initial Child Protection 

Conference or the a child’s birth in the case of unborn children at 

the time of the Initial Child Protection Conference or six months 

since previous Review Conference. 

A copy of the Child Protection Plan (Form 3) should be 

attached to the back of the Child Protection Review proforma 

(Form 6) and the Core Group Working Record (Form 

5). Reports should be provided on the Child Protection Review 

pro-forma. Reports to Conference should include: 

• dates of contacts with the child/family since the last 

Conference/Child Protection Review; 

• progress on the implementation of recommendations relating to 

your agency; 

• any outstanding issues; 

• whether, in your agency’s view, the Child Protection Plan 

continues to meet the needs of the child and family; 

• any further action which needs to be taken. 

9.21 Children Looked After by the Local Authority 

Where children looked after are also subject to a Child Protection 

Review Conference the overriding principle must be that the 

systems are integrated and carefully monitored in a way that 

promotes a child centred approach. 

It is important to link the timing of a Child Protection Review 

Conference with the review under The Review of Children’s Cases 

Regulations 1991 as amended by The Review of Children’s Cases 

(Amendment) (England) Regulations 2004 to ensure that 

information from the former is brought to the review meeting, and 

informs the overall care planning process. It should be remembered 

that significant changes to the care plan can only be made at the 

looked after children review meeting. 



Independent Reviewing Officers may be employed to chair Child 

Protection Conferences as well as looked after children reviews. The 

appropriateness of the IRO undertaking this role should be 

considered on a case by case basis. This must be managed in a way 

which ensures that the independence of the IRO is not 

compromised. 

9.22 Discontinuing the Child Protection Plan /Child Protection 

Registration 

A child should no longer be the subject of a Child Protection Plan if: 

(a) it is judged that the child is no longer at continuing risk of 

significant harm which requires safeguarding by means of a child 

protection plan (for example, the likelihood of harm has been 

reduced by action taken through the child protection plan; the 

child and family’s circumstances have changed; or reassessment 

of the child and family indicates that a child protection plan is not 

necessary). Under these circumstances, only a child protection 

review conference can decide that a child protection plan is no 

longer necessary; 

(b) the child and family have moved permanently to another local 

authority area and that area has accepted responsibility for the 

management of the case. In such cases, the receiving local 

authority should convene a child protection conference within 15 

working days of being notified of the move. Only after which 

event may discontinuing the child protection plan take place in 

respect of the original local authority’s child protection plan; 

(c) the child is no longer a child in the eyes of the law: the child has 

reached 18 years of age, has married, or has died, or has 

permanently left the UK. 

In respect of (a) only a Child protection Review Case Conference can 

decide that a child is no longer at continuing risk of significant harm 

and therefore no longer needs to be the subject of a Child Protection 

Plan. If the Local Authority is applying for or recommending a Court 

Order for a child e.g. Interim Care Order or residence order, the 

Conference members may make an advance recommendation of 

discontinuation of the Child Protection Plan / Child Protection 

Registration to be effected on granting of this order. In this event 

the Chair will notify all conference attendees of the granting of this 

Order. And the Child Protection Plan will be discontinued and the 

child de-registered. 

For children who leave the UK and move overseas please see 

Practice Guidance 



When a child is no longer the subject of a Child Protection Plan, 

notification should be sent, as a minimum. To all those agency 

representatives who were invited to attend the Initial Child 

Protection Conference that led to the Plan. 

Where there are significant differences of opinion concerning 

registration or de-registration, which cannot be resolved through the 

adjournment of the Conference, the case should be referred to the 

LSCB for arbitration. 

See Appendix 1 at the end of this section “Resolving Professional 

Differences Of View In Specific Cases”. 

A child who is no longer the subject of a Child Protection Plan may 

still require additional support and services and discontinuing the 

child protection plan should never lead to the automatic withdrawal 

of help. The key worker should discuss with the parents and the 

child what services might be wanted and required, based upon the 

re-assessment of the needs of the child and family. 

9.23 The Child In Need Plan Review (Form 4) 

The purpose of the Review is to provide an opportunity for the 

family and professionals to meet together to review whether or not 

the Child In Need Plan is proving effective in meeting identified 

needs. Generally, the review should be chaired and minuted by LA 

Social Care. 

A copy of the Child In Need Plan (Form 4) should be attached to the 

back of the Child In Need Review Report (Form 7). Reports should 

be provided on the Family Support Review pro-forma. 

In carrying out the Review the family and professionals will; 

• consider the work and role of the Child In Need Core Group; 

• examine the services/support offered and consider whether or not 

they continue to meet the family’s needs; 

• consider what further action/support services are necessary. 

9.24 Chairing the Conference 

A professional who is independent of operational or line 

management responsibilities for the case should chair the 

conference. The status of the chair should be sufficient to ensure 

inter-agency commitment to the conference and the child protection 

plan. Wherever possible, the same person should also chair 

subsequent child protection reviews in respect of a specific child. 

The responsibilities of the Chair include: 

• meeting the child and family members in advance, to ensure 



that the understand the purpose of the conference and what will 

happen; 

• deciding on the level of participation by children and families 

and ensuring they are briefed; 

• ensuring the timing of Conferences takes account of the need 

for key professionals to be able to attend and provide the required 

reports: 

• record agency attendance at Conferences and address any 

issues of quorum 

• setting out the purpose of the conference to all present, 

determining the agenda and emphasising the confidential nature of 

the occasion; 

• ensuring that the Conference focuses on the child, whose 

welfare is paramount and transcends the interests of parents and 

carers where these conflict; 

• enabling all those present, and absent contributors, to make 

their full contribution to discussion and decision-making; 

• if there is information that an agency is concerned about 

sharing within the Conference, they should discuss with the Chair in 

advance of the Conference, how best this information can be 

shared. It is the Chair’s decision as to whether all information 

should be shared with the parents and their legal representative; 

• it is also the chairs responsibility to consider whether any 

participants should be excluded from all or any part of the 

conference based upon any submissions made by a party to the 

Conference or where this is in the best interests of the child or 

young person;(need cross reference here 

• ensuring that the conference takes the decisions required of it, 

in an informed, systematic and explicit way; and 

• where appropriate assist conference determine which category 

of abuse or neglect is relevant 

• if a Child Protection Plan is required clarify with conference 

members that by endorsing the plan, they believe it will safeguard 

and promote the welfare of the child; 

• if the child is made the subject of a child protection plan the 

chair will ensure that a Core Group is appointed to assume 

responsibility for developing and implementing the Child Protection 

Plan. 

• ensure minutes are taken with all decisions and 

recommendations recorded; 

• identify and agree a circulation list for full copies of minutes, 

including the sharing of sensitive information; 

• ensure recommendations are forwarded to relevant agencies 



and the family within 72 hours of the Conference. 

Any disagreement should be dealt with by using the relevant LSCB 

processes as identified in Appendix 1 attached at the end of this 

section “Resolving Professional Differences of View in Specific 

Cases”. 

The Independent Chair acts on behalf of the members of the LSCB 

when chairing Initial Conferences and Child Protection Reviews. 

Effective chairing is dependent upon: 

• full and adequate reports and information being received at 

least 3 days in advance of the Conference, which include 

chronologies of significant events; 

• the Chair being briefed of any potential difficulties by any 

agency in advance of the Conference; 

• both child and family participation in the Conference being 

discussed in advance, and necessary arrangements for their 

preparation made. Children and their carers should be given a 

copy of the LSCB information booklets on Conferences by the 

Social Worker who should make time to go through the 

information with them and who should also discuss the initial 

assessment report with the family prior to the Conference; 

• the Chair having an opportunity, through discussion with the 

Social Worker/ Line Manager, to ensure that key professionals 

are invited and able to attend. 

The LSCB has responsibility for ensuring that a Conference Chair has 

appropriate training and access to both managerial support and 

appropriate professional guidance to carry out these duties on its 

behalf. 

9.25 Managing and Providing Information about a Child 

Each local authority should nominate a designated officer who has 

responsibility for: 

• ensuring that records on children who have a child protection 

plan, including their category of harm are kept up to date; 

These categories help indicate the nature of the current 

concerns; 

• being able to produce a list of all the children resident in the 

area who are considered to be at continuing risk of significant 

harm, and for whom there is a child protection plan. This will 

constitute the Child Protection Register until such times as it is 

phased out (Working Together 2006); 



• managing other notifications of movements of children into or 

out of the local authority area such as children who have a 

child protection plan and looked after children; 

• recording the information in a way that allows for the collation 

and analysis of information locally and nationally and for its 

use in planning the provision of services 

• verifying that those seeking information are legitimate 

enquirers 

• ensuring that legitimate enquirers such as Police and health 

professionals are able to obtain this information both in and 

outside office hours. 

• ensuring enquiries about children about whom there are 

concerns or who have child protection plans are recorded and 

considered by relevant staff 

• managing notifications of people who may pose a risk of 

significant harm to children who are either identified with the 

local authority area or have moved into the local authority 

area; and 

• managing requests for checks to be made to ensure 

unsuitable people are prevented from working with children. 

This Designated Officer should be accountable to the Director of 

Children’s Services. The Department for Education and Skills holds 

lists of the names of designated officers and should be notified of 

any changes. 

9.26 Administrative Arrangements and Record Keeping 

Those attending should be notified of conferences as far in advance 

as possible, and the conference should be held at a time and place 

likely to be convenient to as many people as possible. 

All Child Protection Conferences, both initial and review should have 

a dedicated person to take notes and produce a record of the 

meeting. The record of the conference is a crucial working document 

for all relevant professionals and the family. It should include; 

• the essential facts of the case; 

• a summary of discussion at the conference, which accurately 

reflects contributions made; 

• all decisions reached, with information outlining the reasons for 

decisions; and 

• a translation of decisions into an outline or revised child 

protection plan enabling everyone to be clear about their tasks. 



A copy should be sent as soon as possible after the Conference to all 

those who attended or were invited to attend, including family 

members, except for any part of the Conference from which they 

were excluded. This is in addition to sharing the main decisions 

within one working day of the conference (see 6.3 above). 

The record is confidential and should not be passed by professionals 

to third parties without the consent of either the conference chair or 

the key worker. However, in cases of criminal proceedings, the 

Police may reveal the existence of the notes to the CPS in 

accordance with the Criminal Procedure and Investigation Act 1996. 

The record of the decisions of the child protection conference should 

be retained by the recipient agencies and professionals in 

accordance with their record retention policies. 

NB: All Agencies and individuals involved in the Child 

Protection Conference process need to be aware that all 

records including Conference Minutes, Child Protection 

Plans, Core Group Minutes and file entries or any other 

relevant notes kept can potentially be disclosed as 

evidence in any criminal and or civil proceedings. 



APPENDIX 1 RESOLVING PROFESSIONAL DIFFERENCES 

OF VIEW IN SPECIFIC CASES”. 

Working Together to Safeguard Children 2006 requires LSCB’s to have in 

place a quick and straightforward means of resolving professional 

differences of opinion. 

Differences of view may arise in any child protection situation. Those 

professionals involved should first define what the differences are and 

seek to resolve them and ensure that all parties involved have sufficient 

information in order to be able to resolve differences. 

Transparency, openness and a willingness to understand and respect 

individual and agency views are core aspects of a safe multi-agency / 

inter-agency child protection service. 

Good preparation and planning by professionals who take responsibility for 

decision-making will ensure differences of view are kept to a minimum. 

General Differences of opinion 

Differences of view arising, for example over whether a Section 47 enquiry 

should take place or an Initial Child Protection Conference be convened, 

should be discussed by those professionals involved and advice sought 

from their respective managers if necessary. 

If the issue remains unresolved it should be referred to the LSCB for 

decision. Details should be placed on the child's file; to include reports 

from the professionals involved and a written response from the decisionmaker 

involved. 

Differences of opinion arising during Child Protection Conferences 

Sharing information and reports 72 hours prior to Conference will highlight 

potential areas of difference to the Conference Chair and the family's 

Social Worker should also discuss potential areas of conflict with the 

Conference Chair in advance 

Difference in view arising during Conferences should be managed by the 

Conference Chair. If the issue is not resolved, the Conference should be 

adjourned for a maximum of 72 hours and the Chair should discuss the 

matter with the named senior managers from each agency. In the 

interim period the child should be registered on the Child Protection 

Register or remain on it if it is a Review Conference. If there is still no 

resolution, the LSCB should be asked to arbitrate. 



The areas of disagreement should be recorded on the Conference minutes 

along with the final decision and must include evidence of all attempts to 

agree the matter prior to Conference adjournment. 

If there is disagreement between the family and agencies, the 

family should have clear information about, and access to, the 

complaints system and an Appeal to the LSCB – Protocol 15 in 

Section in Section 5 “Dealing with Complaints” 



APPENDIX 1 

RESOLVING PROFESSIONAL DIFFERENCES OF VIEW IN 

SPECIFIC CASES”. 

Working Together to Safeguard Children 2006 requires LSCB’s to have in 

place a quick and straightforward means of resolving professional 

differences of opinion. 

Differences of view may arise in any child protection situation. Those 

professionals involved should first define what the differences are and 

seek to resolve them and ensure that all parties involved have sufficient 

information in order to be able to resolve differences. 

Transparency, openness and a willingness to understand and respect 

individual and agency views are core aspects of a safe multi-agency / 

inter-agency child protection service. 

Good preparation and planning by professionals who take responsibility for 

decision-making will ensure differences of view are kept to a minimum. 

General differences of opinion 

Differences of view arising, for example over whether a Section 47 enquiry 

should take place or an Initial Child Protection Conference be convened, 

should be discussed by those professionals involved and advice sought 

from their respective managers if necessary. 

If the issue remains unresolved it should be referred to the LSCB for 

decision. Details should be placed on the child's file; to include reports 

from the professionals involved and a written response from the decisionmaker 

involved. 

Differences of opinion arising during Child Protection Conferences 

Sharing information and reports 72 hours prior to Conference will highlight 

potential areas of difference to the Conference Chair and the family's 

Social Worker should also discuss potential areas of conflict with the 

Conference Chair in advance. 



Difference in view arising during Conferences should be managed by the 

Conference Chair. If the issue is not resolved, the Conference should be 

adjourned for a maximum of 72 hours and the Chair should discuss the 

matter with the named senior managers from each agency. In the 

interim period the child should be registered on the Child Protection 

Register or remain on it if it is a Review Conference. If there is still no 

resolution, the LSCB should be asked to arbitrate. 

The areas of disagreement should be recorded on the Conference minutes 

along with the final decision and must include evidence of all attempts to 

agree the matter prior to Conference adjournment. 

If there is disagreement between the family and agencies, the 

family should have clear information about, and access to, the 

complaints system and Appeal to the LSCB – see Protocol 15 in 

Section 5 “Dealing With Complaints”. 



APPENDIX 2 - Confirmation Of Verbal Referral 

SCT22referralform.d 

oc 

APPENDIX 3 – Template: Minutes Of Strategy Meeting 

Decisions of Strategy 

meeting 

APPENDIX 4 – Template: GP’s Report For Child Protection 

Conference (GP Form) 

GP Report for 

Conference.doc 

APPENDIX 5 - Template: Report For Child Protection 

Conference (Form 1) 

FRONTSHEET FORM 

1.doc 


form 

1-cp-con-initial.doc 

APPENDIX 6 – Template: Report for Review Conference 

(Form 6) 

form 6-cp 

review-con.doc 

APPENDIX 7 – Template: Child Young Person’s Plan 

(Form 3) 

form 3-cp plan.doc 


4. INDIVIDUAL AGENCY PROCEDURES 

LOCAL AUTHORITY SERVICES: 

4.1 Children’s Social Care 

4.2 Children’s Learning Services 

4.3 Other LA Services: 

Housing Authorities, Registered Social Landlords 

Sports Culture and Leisure Services 

Licensing Authorities 

Early Years and Childcare Providers 

NON-LOCAL AUTHORITY SERVICES: 

4.4 Youth Offending Team 

4.5 Health Services 

4.6 Humberside Police 

4.7 National Probation Service Humberside 

4.8 Connexions 

4.9 CAFCASS 

4.10 Voluntary and Community Sector 

/cle Section 4 – individual agency procedures 


4.1 CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

APPLIES TO ALL CHILDREN SOCIAL CARE SERVICES INCLUDING 

THE CHILDREN’S TRUST 


All organisations that work with children and young people share a 

commitment to safeguard and promote their welfare. For many 

organisations this is underpinned by a statutory duty or duties. 

For Children’s Social Care that duty is set out under Section 11 of the 

Children Act 2004 which came into force on October 1 st 2005. That duty is 

to ensure that all Children Social Care functions and services are 

discharged with regard to the need to safeguard and promote the welfare 

of children. 

Further guidance on what this means is contained within Section 1 

“Introduction” to these Procedures and Guidance and at 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/resources-and-practice/IG00042/ 

VERY IMPORTANT NOTE 

This section of the Procedures must be read in conjunction with 

Section 2 “Context in Which Action to Safeguard and Promote Children’s 

Welfare is Taken” and Section 3 Managing Individual Cases,” together 

with their associated guidance or protocols. They provide 

universal detailed guidance for all agencies and organisations 

whilst this Section provides additional specific information in 

respect of Children’s Social Care duties and responsibilities. You 

should pay particular attention to Section 3.3 “The Processes for 

Safeguarding and promoting the Welfare of Children”. 



Using the Procedures 

These procedures apply to all children and young people who are aged 17 

years and under and to alleged perpetrators including all Children’s Social 

Care staff and foster carers. 

They are to be applied to Residential and Foster Care settings. 

These sectors are also asked to pay specific attention to the relevant 

guidance within Sections 2 and 5 in respect of those especially vulnerable 

including looked After Children and those with a Disability or Learning 

Difficulty. 

Managers and supervisors must ensure that all staff have sufficient 

knowledge of child protection procedures, in particular Children’s Social 

Care procedures, to enable them to carry out the duties of their post. 

4.1.1. Background 

The Children Act 2004, Part 2 clearly sets out the role of 

Children's Social Care as being the lead agency in promoting 

cooperation between agencies who work with children. 

(see http://www.opsi.gov.uk/acts/acts2004/40031--c.htm) 

The following aspects must be considered with a view to 

improving" a child's life: 

a) physical and mental health and emotional well-being; 

b) protection from harm and neglect; 

c) education, training and recreation; 

d) the contribution made by them to society; 

e) social and economic well-being. 

The Act also states, the relevant partners of a children's 

services authority in England must co-operate with the authority 

in the making of arrangements under this section. 

Children's Social Care therefore act as the principal point of 

contact for children about whom there are child welfare 

concerns because of their responsibilities, duties and powers in 

relation to vulnerable children. They may be contacted directly 

by parents or family members seeking help, concerned friends 

and neighbours or by professionals and others from statutory 

and voluntary agencies. 

Children's Social Care's responsibility is to ensure that children 

are protected from significant harm should be seen in the 

context of the broad range of safeguarding processes and social 



welfare, so that children and families can be helped and 

supported in an integrated way which recognises the range 

and diversity of their needs and strengths. 

A child who is at risk of significant harm is a child in need, and 

Children's Social Care are responsible for co-ordinating an 

assessment of the child's needs, the parents' capacity to keep 

the child safe and promote her/his welfare, and the wider 

family circumstances. I n the majority of cases children are 

safeguarded from harm by working with parents, family 

members and other significant adults within the family setting. 

Where a child is at continuing risk of significant harm, 


inter-agency Child Protection Plan to safeguard the child, 

which sets out and draws upon the contributions of family 

members, professionals and other agencies. I n a few cases, 

where a child's welfare cannot be sufficiently safeguarded at 

home, Children's Social Care may apply to the Court for a 

Care Order (if the necessary statutory criteria are met) 

committing the child to the care of the Local Authority. 

4.1.2. General Principles 

The following principles should inform the practice of Children's 

Social Care staff in their work with children and their families: 

• The safety and welfare of the child as the paramount 

consideration 

• Working in partnership with the child and family 

• The rights of child and family to be involved in, and 

consulted about decisions which affect their lives. The 

Children Act 2004, Section53 stresses the need to 

ascertain the wishes and feelings of a child and give due 

consideration to his views. (See 

http://www.opsi.gov.uk/acts/acts2004/40031--f.htm#53) 

• The assessment of a child ' s needs in cases where there 

are child protection concerns should include an 

assessment of the wider family circumstances and in 

particular those services provided under Part 3 of the 

Children Act 1989, which may support the child and carers 

• Any intervention into family life should be as least 

intrusive as possible 



• Removal of the child from the family, (including the 

extended family), should only be considered if necessary 

for the protection and welfare of the child 

4.1.3. Integrated Children and Young People’s Services 

Improving outcomes for children and young people involves 

changes to culture and practice across the children’s 

workforce. These new ways of working shift the focus from 

dealing with the consequences of difficulties in children and 

young people’s lives to early intervention and effective 

prevention. 

Integrated working focuses on enabling and encouraging 

professionals to work together and adopt common practices to 

deliver frontline services, coordinated and built around the 

needs of children and young people. 

Across the East Riding of Yorkshire, the integration of 

children’s services will bring together representatives from 

children’s social care, family support, the youth service, health 

visitors/school nurses, Connexions, children’s centre’s, 

education welfare and inclusion and appropriate voluntary 

organisations to create Virtual Integrated Management 

teams(VIMTS) and Child at the Centre Hub (CATCH) Teams. 

The new arrangements will build on the work of the Pathfinder 

Children’s Trust and the Children and Young people’s 

Coordination Groups. 

A VIMT and CATCH team will be established in each of the 

following localities: 


• Holderness 

• Wolds and Dale 

• Haltemprice 

• Goole, Snaith and Howden 

• Bridlington and Driffield 

• Beverley 

The VIMT brings together operational managers from the 

various services with an overall purpose to promote joint 

working, identify need, agree priorities and monitor progress. 

They have a key role in local implementation of the Common 

Assessment Framework (CAF), Information Sharing (IS) Index 

and the Lead Professional role. These all make important 

contributions in respect of the duty to safeguard and promote 

the welfare of children. 


The CATCH Team brings together practitioners from all the 

key local services, enabling them to be informed of progress 

regarding integration, to identify and share good practice and 

develop a further understanding of roles. They will also 

support the local implementation of the Common Assessment 

Framework (CAF), Information Sharing (IS) Index and the 

Lead Professional role. 

The local Children’s Social Care Teams retain lead 

responsibility for ensuring that children are protected from 

significant harm whilst the VIMT and CATCH teams should be 

seen as an integral part of the broad range of safeguarding 

processes and social welfare, so that children and families can 

be helped and supported in an integrated way which 

recognises the range and diversity of their needs and 

strengths. 

For further information on East Riding Integrated Children and 

Young People’s Services please refer to the following 

documents 

• Handbook for Practitioners and Managers 

• Glossary of Terms 

4.1.4. Thresholds for Intervention 

“Clear thresholds and processes, and a common 

understanding of them across local partners, may help to 

reduce the number of inappropriate referrals and to improve 

the effectiveness of joint work, leading to the more effective 

use of resources” (Working Together 2006 Chapter 3 

paragraph 3.21). 

Research indicates that there is significant inconsistency 

amongst different professional groups, and even within 

professional groups, regarding what constitutes a “concern” 

about a child’s welfare, and more crucially, what action should 

be taken, particularly by children’s social care, in response to 

the concern. A range of factors, including those personal to 

the adult concerned, will influence how the circumstances of a 

child are perceived and interpreted by the adults around them. 



4.1.5. The relationship between Vulnerable Children, Children 

in Need and Children at Risk of Significant Harm 

The welfare of many children and young people, living in a 

wide range of circumstances, may at some point during their 

childhood cause concern to an adult or adults around them. In 

the majority of cases the concerns are likely to be short lived, 

being related to a specific event or temporary circumstance, 

and will require minimal intervention from adults outside of 

the child’s immediate or wider family. 

However a minority of children and young people may be 

regarded as vulnerable because they are growing up in 

adverse environmental or family circumstances and are 

consequently experiencing greater than average levels of 

stress. Vulnerable children may benefit from extra help from 

universal services in order to improve their wellbeing and 

reach their full potential. 

Within the wider group of vulnerable children there is a 

smaller sub group of children who will fall within the statutory 

definition of a child in need, and who may benefit from the 

provision of targeted, more specialist services from children’s 

social care, in addition to extra help from universal services. 

This group will also include those children defined as being 

disabled by the Children Act 1989. 

Within the group of children who are defined as being in need 

under the Children Act 1989, there is a further small sub 

group of children who are suffering significant harm, or 

likely to suffer significant harm. Children’s Social Care 

have a duty to intervene to ensure the protection of these 

children, as well as consider whether they may benefit from 

targeted services. 

The boundaries between these different groups of children (or 

levels of need) are not rigid or fixed. Children may fall in and 

out of the different categories briefly, or for longer periods at 

different stages in their lives. 

There is a duty on LSCB’s to work with the local Children’s 

Trust to establish local thresholds and upon all individuals in 

contact with, or directly working with, children and young 

people and their parents or carers to ensure they are aware 

of, and take action within the local criteria. Training, briefings 

and an ongoing dialogue play an important part in developing 

a shared understanding which is essential for effective joint 

working and intervention. 



4.1.6. The Common Assessment Framework (CAF) 

The Common Assessment Framework (CAF) is being rolled out 

across the East Riding and provides a common process for an 

early holistic approach to identify more accurately and speedily 

a child/young person's additional needs. I t will be used by all 

those working with children, young people and families and will 

enable them to: 


• develop a common language 

• develop a common understanding of thresholds of 

need and interventions, share information 

appropriately and effectively 

• identify who (agency/organisation/professional and 

family member) is best placed to respond to any 

identified additional need 

• improve the quality of referrals between agencies 

• prevent duplication for children/families and 

professionals where further assessment is required 

Where a child or young person has additional needs; a lead 

professional/worker will be identified who will 

• provide a key point of contact for the child, family 

and those working to support them 

• ensure a co-ordinated response to meet identified 

needs 

• plan, monitor and review the support and services 

offered 

I f at any time, during the CAF process, concerns arise that a 


need to be made to Children's Social Care. 

The interface process between the CAF and Children’s Social 

care has been developed to ensure that children and young 

people do not "slip through the net" and receive appropriately 

the services and support they require. I t is designed to ensure 

those working within Children's Social Care and professionals 

from other agencies have meaningful discussions, share 

information effectively and appropriately and determine who is 

responsible for, 

• The lead agency, 

• The lead worker, and 


cle Section 4 – individual agency procedures 

• Arranging a Child with Additional Needs Meeting 

(CWANM) where appropriate. 

When consultation between Children's Social Care and other 

professionals takes place it will be recorded by the professional 

being consulted (in most cases this will be Children's Social 

Care.) A copy of the consultation record will be sent to the 

professional who sought the advice. Where actions to be taken 

or decisions cannot be agreed, both parties should seek advice 

from their respective managers, and/or their named professional 

for Child Protection. Where this relates to CAF, the CAF team will 

also be available for consultation. 

4.1.7. Initial Assessment 

Children, and their families, referred to the Children's Social 

Care will receive a range of services commensurate with the 

need and urgency. When a referral indicates that Children's 

Social Care should be the lead agency (for example where a 

child has complex needs or may be in a situation where a Child 

Protection Plan may be necessary), an Initial Assessment, as 

set out in the Assessment Framework, will be conducted. 

The timescales allow Children's Social Care 24 hours following 

a referral to make a decision to conduct an Initial Assessment, 

and seven working days to complete it. Where the Initial 

Assessment substantiates concerns that a child is suffering, or 

likely to suffer, significant harm, Section 47 of the 

Children Act 1989 requires Children's Social Care, in 

consultation with the Police, to make enquiries to enable it to 

determine whether it should take any action to safeguard and 

promote the child's welfare. (see Children Act 1989 Section 47) 


suffering or likely to suffer significant harm, "Working Together 

to Safeguard Children" requires that there should be a Strategy 

Discussion/Meeting involving Children’s Social Care, Police and 

other agencies as appropriate to determine how enquiries under 

Section 47 should be handled. Significant harm gives rise to 

both child welfare concerns and law enforcement concerns, and 

Section 47 enquiries may run concurrently with Police 

investigations concerning possible associated crimes. 

http://www.opsi.gov.uk/acts/acts1989/Ukpga 19890041 

en_6.htm#mdiv 47) 


4.1.8. Child Protection Enquiries, Core Assessments and Child 

Protection Enquiries 

A Core Assessment as set out in the Assessment Framework, 

is an in-depth assessment of the needs of a child and the 

capacity of his/her carers to respond appropriately to those 

needs within the wider family and community context. All 

children or young people who are the subject of a 

Section 47 investigation must have a Core Assessment. 

The 'Framework for the Assessment of Children in need and 

Their Families' requires that the Core Assessment will be 

completed within 35 working days. The commencement date 

should be the date at which the decision was made to proceed 

with a Section 47 investigation. 

Whilst the timing of the Conference will, to some extent, 

depend upon the urgency of the case, "Working Together to 

Safeguard Children" requires that the Conference should 

take place within a maximum of 15 working days of the 

Strategy Discussion/Meeting. The Child Protection Conference 

will be informed by the information gathered as part of the 

Core Assessment, which will be well under way by this time. 

4.3.1. Making Referrals about Child Protection concerns 

See also Section 3.3 - "The Processes for Safeguarding 

and Promoting the Welfare of Children' under the 

heading 2: "Referrals to Local Authority Children's Social 

Care” 

People may make referrals by telephoning the Call Centre or 

by visiting the Customer Service Centre for the area in which 

the child lives. The Call Centre number is (01482) 393939. 

Out of hours referrals should be made to the Emergency Duty 

Team on (01482) 880826. 

Customer Service Centre staff should complete enter the 

enquiry on to the Electronic Social Care System database 

(SWIFT) and then forward immediately to the appropriate 

Team Manager / Decision Maker for the area in which the child 

lives. If the referral comes directly to the Duty Worker the 

same process is to be followed. 

All referrals must be entered on the relevant Team Climbie 

Log 



Customer Service Centre and Local team Details are in 

Section 6: “Contacts”. 

Professionals making verbal referrals should be asked to follow 

up with written confirmation within 48 hours. However, the 

referral should be acted on at once and not delayed pending 

written confirmation. A decision will be made on the next 

course of action following necessary discussions and 

information gathering in line with Section 3.3 “The 

Processes for Safeguarding and Promoting the Welfare 

of Children” 

4.1.9. Receiving a Referral about a Child in Need Where There 

May Be Child Protection Concerns 

Referrals will include both children and families not previously 

known to the Children’s Social Care Department, as well as 

those who have received a service in the past. Sometimes 

concerns will arise within the Children’s Social Care 

Department itself as new information comes to light about a 

child and family when the service is already in contact. Where 

the information is significant, it should be treated as a new 

referral by Children’s Social Care and an Initial Assessment 

commenced. 

When a parent, professional or another person contacts 

Children’s Social Care with concerns about a child's welfare, it 

is the responsibility of Children’s Social Care to clarify with the 

referrer the nature of the concerns, how and why they have 

arisen and what appear to be the needs of the child and 

family. This process should always identify whether there are 

concerns about abuse or neglect, what their foundation is, and 

whether the child needs urgent action to make them safe from 

harm. 

The person taking the referral should clarify with other 

professionals making referrals whether they have discussed 

their concerns with the family and sought their agreement to 

making the referral. 

4.1.10. Referrals from Members of the Public 

Staff receiving the referral should give assurance that any 

information provided by a member of the public will be treated 

in confidence and used only to protect the interests of the 

child. If the referrer requests anonymity, this should be 

respected wherever possible. However, the nature of the 

referral may sometimes enable the family concerned to 



identify the referrer. Staff should make the referrer aware of 

this. 

4.1.11. People Who Pose a Risk to Children 

Where it becomes known that an adult with a conviction for an 

offence against a child or young person, (or are known to 

otherwise pose a risk to children) is living or proposing to live 

in a household with a child, this will become grounds for 

enquiries to be made under Section 47 (Children Act 1989). 

Where there is reasonable suspicion that a member of or a 

regular visitor to a household with children may pose a risk to 

children, a check must be made against Police Records to 

explore the suspicion. 

Please refer to Section 5 Protocol 16 “Managing 

Individuals Who Pose a Risk of Harm to Children” 

4.1.12. Referrals Involving Allegations of Harm in a Day Care 

Setting 

Childminding takes place in the home of the person who is 

registered to perform this function; He or she may have 

assistants (who are not officially defined as employees). 

Day Care for children takes place away from the domestic 

environment, e.g. nurseries, after school clubs &c. Ofsted does 

not vet members of staff other than the person in charge: this 

responsibility now lies with the provider. 

A representative from Ofsted should be invited to all strategy 

meetings concerning the registered persons in charge 

(Managers) of Day Care or any Childminders. Ofsted needs to 

be made aware of strategy meetings relating to staff and 

helpers: they would not routinely attend unless the situation 

was unusual or complex. 

The regional address for Ofsted is 3rd Floor, Royal Exchange 

Buildings, St Ann's Square, Manchester, M2 7LA, 

northcie@ofsted.gov.uk, phone 08456 404040 

Ofsted similarly has a duty to inform Children's Social Care of 

any concerns it may become aware of. Ofsted will need to be 

told the outcome of decision making by LSCB agencies, even if 

it is decided not to carry out an investigation. When an 

investigation does take place Children's Social Care will provide 



a written statement to Ofsted which includes: 


• the nature of the concern 

• a written assessment of risk 

• an outline of the conclusions of the investigation 

• a clear statement of the assessed risk to children 

with particular reference to any failure on behalf of 

the registered person that Ofsted might need to 

pursue 

• confirmation that the provider has been informed in 

writing of the outcome of the investigation 

• a recommendation, if relevant, on the need for the 

registered person, or Ofsted, to provide information 

to the Protection of Children Act (PoCA) list or to 

any other body, about any person who is found 

unsuitable to work with children. 

4.1.13. Referrals Involving Other Local Authorities 

Occasionally a child protection referral may be received 

about a child who is 'looked after' or is the subject of a 

Child Protection Plan produced by another Local Authority, 

but resident in this Authority. 

Working Together 2006, (5.52) clearly states: 

The local authority in whose area a child is found, in 

circumstances that require emergency action, is responsible 

for taking that action. I f the child is looked after by, or the 

subject of a child protection plan in another authority, the 

first authority should consult the authority responsible for the 

child. Moreover only when the second local authority explicitly 

accepts responsibility is the first authority relieved of the 

responsibility to take emergency action. Such acceptance 

should be subsequently confirmed in writing." 

Indeed, this LSCB states that as a general principle East 

Riding Children's Social Care should always look to taking 

responsibility for coordinating all strategy meetings 

concerning children who are resident or are "found" in the 

East Riding. 

I n these circumstances the relevant Team Manager will 

make contact with the other Local Authority concerned to 

confirm the arrangements for the Initial Assessment and 

any subsequent enquiry under Section 47. 

Only when the other Authority accepts responsibility for the 

referral is this Local Authority absolved from the 


esponsibility to act. The other Authority should provide 

written confirmation, as soon as possible, which will be filed 

with the original referral details. 

The conduct of any criminal investigation will be agreed 

between Humberside Police and the other Police Force 

involved. However, the matter should be referred to 

Humberside Police in the first instance. 

4.1.14. Initial Enquiries Assessment 

An Initial Assessment should be carried out in relation to 

referrals utilising the ' Framework for Assessment of 

Children in Need': 

On receipt of a referral where there are clear child 

protection concerns and following initial consultation with 

the Team Manager or Senior Social Worker, the allocated 

Social Worker should make the following enquiries in 

relation to the child(ren) referred as part of the Initial 

Assessment.(Section 17 enquiries) 

Wherever possible, unless it is not in the child ' s best interests 

to do so, permission will have been sought from the family to 

gather relevant information from: 

The Child Protection Plan List Manager as to whether the 

child's name is already on the Child Protection Plan List 

and/or whether previous enquiries have been made to 

the List. 

SWIFT database as to whether the child and/or other 

members of the family are known to Children's Social 

Care. 

The child's school, nursery or other day care 

establishment. 

The child's family doctor and/or Health Visitor. 

The Police Family Protection Team to determine whether 

the adult members of the family have any relevant 

convictions, or if the referral indicates behaviour/actions 

which may be known to the Police e.g. evidence of 

substance misuse, domestic violence incidents. 

The Probation Service to determine whether the adult 

members of the family are known to that agency. 



Any other relevant agency or professional depending 

upon the nature of the referral 

4.1.15. Following Completion of Enquiries: 

The Social Worker should then consult with the Senior 

Social Worker / Team Manager concerning the outcome 

of the Initial Assessment, in particular whether child 

protection concerns are substantiated, and there are 

grounds for initiating enquiries under Section 47 

(Children Act 1989). 

The child and parent should be contacted to inform them 

of the outcome of the enquiry unless it is not in the 

child’s interests to do so. 

4.1.16. Consultation with the Police 

See also Section 3 - "Management of Individual Cases" 

and the Appendix “Guidance Notes on the Completion of Police 

Form 547” at the end of these Children’s Social Care 

Procedures 

Designated Co-Decision Makers 

The designated Co- Decision Makers are 

Children’s Social Care – the relevant Team Manager or 

Senior Social Worker / Senior Practitioner 

Police – The Family Protection Unit Detective Inspector or 

Sergeant or responsible senior Divisional Officer 

Consultation 

Police Form 547 will be used for recording information sharing 

and consultation between Children’s Social Care and Police in 

relation to a referral about a child in need whether or not 

there are child protection concerns. 

Where there are child protection concerns the co decisionmakers 

will consult to share information and make a joint 

decision concerning further action in accordance with Section 

3 “Management of Individual Cases” under the heading 



4.1.17. Outcomes 

3.2: “Making a Referral". Such decisions will be recorded 

on Police Form 547. 

In the event of any disagreement between the co-decision 

makers concerning the response to a referral, the matter 

should be referred immediately to the appropriate Children’s 

Social Care Performance Manager and Police Superintendent 

(Operations) who will be responsible for resolving the 

difficulty. 

The possible outcomes of the consultation are: 

that immediate action is required to protect the 

child from harm/further harm, for example, 

Emergency Protection Order, removal into Police 

Protection; 

that a crime may have been committed and must 

be investigated by the Police working jointly with 

Children’s Social Care; 

that further enquiries need to be made prior to 

making a decision; and/or 

a Strategy Discussion/Meeting should take place. 

In all cases, the welfare of children will remain paramount. 

Any planned delay should ensure that it is justified and will not 

place the child at risk of harm/further harm. Planned delay 

must be recorded on Police Form 547 and agreed by the codecision 

makers. 

4.1.18. No Further Action 

Where there is to be no further action, the (Hull) Area 

Manager / (East Riding) Senior Social Worker / Team Leader 

should: 


• Sign off the referral to indicate the decisions made 

• Complete Police Form 547 

The Social Worker will be responsible for informing the 

referrer of the decision made, unless it is not appropriate to 

do so e.g. anonymous referral. If the child and the family are 

unaware of the referral, the Social Worker should inform them 

of the decision made The Team Manager / Senior Social 

Worker should confirm this in writing to the family and 

referrer. 


4.1.19. Carrying Out the Enquiries under Section 47 Children 

Act 

See Section 3 the “Processes for Safeguarding and 

Promoting the Welfare of Children” – “Strategy 

Discussions and Section 47 Enquiries and Core 

Assessment” 

Section 5 Additional Practice Guidance may be 

applicable and should be consulted as necessary. 

Strategy Discussion/Meeting 


suffering, or is likely to suffer, significant harm, there should 

be a Strategy Discussion/Meeting involving Children’s Social 

Care, the Police and any other agencies as appropriate. A 

Strategy Discussion/Meeting may take place following a 

referral and an Initial Assessment, or at any other time e.g. if 

concerns about significant harm emerge in respect of a child 

receiving support under Section 17 of the Children Act 1989. 

The timing of the Strategy Discussion/Meeting, which may be 

face to face or by telephone, will depend on the nature and 

urgency of the referral, but should take place as soon as 

possible after receipt of the referral/decision that there is 

reasonable cause to suspect significant harm. As lead agency, 

Children’s Social Care will be responsible for chairing and 

minuting Strategy Meetings. 

Following the Strategy Discussion/Meeting, Team Manager / 

Senior Social Worker involved should ensure that the relevant 

sections of the Police Form 547 are completed. 

Throughout the investigation, liaison between the two 

agencies must be maintained. At the conclusion of the 

enquiries, the decision makers will again consult and decide 

whether there is a need for further action to be taken. The 

possible outcomes of this consultation are: 

there is a need for the child’s immediate protection; 

the child is safe for the immediate future but child 

protection concerns persist, which necessitate the 

convening of a Child Protection Conference; 



the allegation is unsubstantiated or there are no 

continuing child protection concerns. However, the 

assessment of the child and family’s needs should 

continue and any necessary services provided; 

(Child In need Support Plan) 

further criminal investigations should take place. 

4.1.20. Involving the Child and/or Parent or Carers 

During the enquiry, all children referred must be seen as well 

as the family members of the household. The child should be 

seen separately from the parent or carer. 

Enquiries may also involve interviews with others who are 

personally or professionally involved with the child and/or 

parents or carers including those who may make specific 

assessments. 

Exceptionally, the Enquiry Team may need to speak to a 

suspected victim without the knowledge of the parent or carer, 

if to inform them would place the child at risk of significant 

harm or if the child did not wish them to be involved at that 

stage and was competent to make that decision. 

Where this is the case, the Strategy Discussion/Meeting will 

discuss the timing of parental participation and a record made 

on Police Form 547. 

Dependent on the age and understanding of the child, the 

child should be provided with the information leaflet 

"Understanding Child Protection Procedures - The Enquiry - A 

Child's or Young Person’s Guide" and the Enquiry Team should 

ensure that the child understands the contents and the 

processes involved. Parents/ carers should be given the adult 

version of this leaflet and the content discussed with them. 

These leaflets can be made available in the person's preferred 

language or Braille etc as required. 

4.1.21. Interviewing the Child or Young Person 

Where appropriate, the child will be interviewed in accordance 

with the decisions of the Strategy Discussion/Meeting. The 

nominated interview team, comprising trained Social Workers 

and Police Officers, will plan the detail of the interview 

including time, method, venue, who will be present etc. The 

child should never be interviewed in the presence of an 



alleged or suspected perpetrator of abuse or someone who 

may be colluding with a perpetrator. 

The interview will be conducted in accordance with the 

Achieving Best Evidence guidance. Staff conducting such 

interviews will have been trained in video interviewing. Any 

additional assistance from specialists, if necessary, will have 

been arranged e.g. if the child is disabled, or if English is not 

the child's first language – See relevant Additional Practice 

Guidance 

4.1.22. Parental Consent To Interview 

The consent of an adult with parental responsibility should 

always be sought prior to interviewing a child, only rarely 

should this consent be dispensed with, for example: 

if the child is of sufficient age and understanding to give 

informed consent and does not wish the parent to know 

the interview is to take place; 

if seeking the consent of the person(s) with parental 

responsibility would place the child at further risk of 

significant harm e.g. the child may be intimidated or 

threatened etc.; or 

if the situation is of an emergency nature and no-one 

with parental responsibility can be located in time. 

The decision not to seek parental consent should be taken 

only by the co-decision makers from Children’s Social Care 

and Police and should be recorded, with reasons, on Police 

Form 547. 

If parental consent is sought and refused, the Social Worker 

should inform Team Manager / (Senior Social Worker 

immediately. The co-decision makers must discuss and 

review whether there is a need to apply to the Court for either 

an Emergency Protection Order or Child Assessment Order to 

continue the enquiries. 

4.1.23. Medical Examination 

It is the responsibility of the examining doctor to obtain 

the necessary consents to the medical examination, if 

there is to be one, although the Enquiry Team may have 

already discussed this with the child and parents or 

carers. 



Where there is an Emergency Protection Order with 

medical directions in effect or a Child Assessment Order, 

the Social Worker must give the medical practitioner a 

copy of the Court's Order and Conditions. 

Even if the Court has ordered a medical assessment, the 

child may refuse consent. Any refusal to undergo a 

medical examination should be reported to the Team or 

Area Manager immediately in order that consultation 

takes place with the Police co-decision maker to agree on 

further action, if any. 

Consideration should also be given to the medical 

examination of all other children in the family / household. 

4.1.24. After the Enquiry 

Information 

At the conclusion of the enquiry, the Social Worker should 

collate the following information for discussion with the Team 

Manager / Senior Social Worker: 

All information collated during the Initial Assessment 

and the Core Assessment to date 

Detail of the allegation of harm/suspected harm 

Content of interview with the child 

Outcome of the medical examination of the child, if 

carried out 

Wishes and feelings of the child 

Content of any interview/meeting with the parents or 

carers 

Content of any interview with significant others e.g. 

other family members, other agencies 

Whereabouts of alleged perpetrator 



4.1.25 Unsubstantiated Concerns 

Following the discussion, the Team Manager / Senior Social 

Worker should consult with the Police co-decision maker and 

decide on whether there is a need for any further action to be 

taken. Decisions should be recorded on Police Form 547. 

In circumstances where child protection concerns are not 

substantiated, the Team Manager / Senior Social Worker 

should write to the family to confirm this as soon as possible 

after the conclusion of the enquiries. 

Such letters should acknowledge the distress which may have 

been caused but also explain the statutory duty on Children’s 

Social Care to investigate allegations of harm to a child. 

Consideration should be given to the child and/or family's 

needs for further support or counselling and appropriate 

information given for sources of help. 

The family should be informed of the Directorate's Complaints 

Procedure and how to access it if they are still dissatisfied. 

Normally, the person who made the referral should be 

informed of the outcome by the Social Worker or the Team 

Manager / Senior Social Worker 

The child may be a child in need and further support and 

services may be offered, following assessment, under Section 

17 of the Children Act 1989. 

4.1.26. Concerns Are Substantiated But The Child Is Not Judged 

To Be At Continuing Risk Of Significant Harm 


significant harm, but it is agreed between the agencies 


child's safety and welfare can be implemented without the 

need for a Child Protection Conference or Plan. 

This will be of relevance when it is clear to agencies that there 

is no risk of continuing harm, for example, if the perpetrator 

of abuse has permanently left the household, or it may arise if 

the significant harm was incurred as the result of an isolated 

incident for example, abuse by a stranger. 

Those agencies involved may judge that a parent, carer or 

member of the child's wider family is willing and able to cooperate 

with actions to ensure the child's future safety and 



well being and that the child is therefore not at risk of 

continuing risk of significant harm. In order to make this 

judgement; all relevant information must be considered with a 

clear assessment made of the likelihood of successful 

intervention. The child's wishes and feelings should be taken 

into account according to age and understanding. 

An inter-agency meeting between family and professionals 

may take place to agree what action should be taken, by 

whom, and the intended outcome for the child's safety and 

development. The resulting Family Support Plan (Form 4) 

form 4-fs plan.doc 

should be informed by the assessment process and should 

include who takes responsibility for what actions, what to do if 

the Family Support Plan is not successfully implemented, and 

a timescale for review of progress. 

A decision not to proceed to Child Protection Conference when 

a child has suffered significant harm should be taken carefully 

and should be recorded on the file by the relevant senior 

manager. If despite this decision, those agencies most 

involved with the family have serious concerns that a child 

may not be adequately safeguarded; they can request that a 

Conference is convened. If this request is supported by a 

senior manager or an appropriate professional from another 

agency, it should normally be agreed. 

Any disagreement should be dealt with in Section 3 “Child 

Protection Conferences” under the heading Appendix 1 

“Resolving Professional Differences of View in Specific 

Cases". 

4.1.27 Concerns Are Substantiated And The Child Is Judged To 

Be At Continuing Risk Of Significant Harm 

Where those agencies most involved judge that a child may 

continue to suffer, or to be at risk of suffering, significant 

harm, Children’s Social Care should convene a Child Protection 

Conference. 

The aim of the Conference is to enable those professionals 

most involved with the child and family, and the family 

themselves, to assess all relevant information and plan how to 

safeguard the child and promote his or her welfare. 



4.1.28. The Child Protection Conference 

See Section 3: Managing Individual Cases “Child 

Protection Conferences” and additional guidance within 

these procedures 

4.1.29. Initial Child Protection Conference 

The decision whether or not to hold a Conference is made 

when, at the conclusion of enquiries under Section 47 

(Children Act 1989), there are concerns that the child may be 

at continuing risk of significant harm. This decision is made 

by a Child Care & Protection Co-ordinator, following discussion 

with the Social Worker undertaking the enquiries, and in 

consultation with the Team Manager / Senior Social Worker. 

The Performance Manager for the Area should arbitrate any 

differences in view between the Senior Social Worker / Team 

Leader and the Child Care & Protection Co-ordinator as to 

whether a Conference is required. 


Generally, a Conference should take place: 

within 15 working days of the Strategy 

Discussion/Meeting; 

within 15 working days of notification that a child 

in another authority is going to move permanently 

into the area. 

In exceptional circumstances these timescales 

may be increased, but a reason for such a decision 

must be recorded. 

after 24 weeks gestation in the case of an unborn 

child, however, there may be circumstances when 

holding an earlier child protection conference is 

beneficial in the interests of the child and family. 

4.1.30. Child Protection Review Conference 

The Team Manager / Senior Social Worker must ensure that a 

Review Conference is called in the first instance within 3 

months of the Initial Child Protection Conference and 

thereafter at no more than 6-monthly intervals, for as long as 

the child’s name remains on the Child Protection Register. 

At each Review Conference, the date of the next Review 

Conference will be set. 


4.1.31. Tasks for the Social Worker 

To ensure appropriate agency representatives are 

invited and sent Conference report forms. The Chair 

must agree attendance. 

To ensure that the child and family are fully informed 

about the purpose of the Conference and what happens. 

They should also be issued with the leaflets explaining 

the Child Protection Conference: 

"A Child or Young Person’s Guide to the Child Protection 

Conference" or “A Parent or Carer’s Guide to the Child 

Protection Conference" 

To consider with parents or carers and the child or 

young person their level and form of participation, which 

should be agreed by the Chair. 

To agree the level of attendance of the parent or carer 

and the child as appropriate with the Chair, noting any 

special needs or requirements of the family members 

Careful consideration should be given as to which 

members of the child’s family should be involved in the 

Child Protection Conference process. Particular 

consideration should be given to putative fathers and 

individuals with whom the child has shared a “family 

life”. 

To support the family regarding practical considerations 

around attending the Conference, e.g. child care 

arrangements. 

To be able to present the views of the parents and the 

child at the Conference if they are not able to do so 

themselves 

Preparation of a report for the Chair, which will be taken 

from the Initial Assessment and the information gained 

as part of the Core Assessment to date, if completed. 

To ensure the child and family have the opportunity to 

read the report at least 24 hours in advance of the 

Conference and take note of their comments. 

To brief the Chair on the purpose of the Conference, 

proposed attendance, time and venue and any special 

issues or considerations he/she should be aware of 



To ensure legal advice is available if required 

4.1.32. Tasks Of The Chair 

See Section 3 Managing Individual case “Child 

Protection Conferences - “Role of the Chair” 

Child Protection Conferences must be chaired by a member of 

staff, usually a Child Care & Protection Co-ordinator or Team 

Leader who is independent of the decision making in the case. 

The tasks of the Chair are as follows: 

Deciding on the level of participation by children and 

families and ensuring they are briefed 

Meeting with the child and family in advance 

Ensuring the timing of Conferences takes account of the 

need for key professionals to be able to attend and 

provide the required reports 

Recording agency attendance at Conferences 

Setting out the purpose of the Conference 

Ensuring that the Conference focuses on the child, 

whose welfare is paramount and transcends the 

interests of parents and carers where these conflict 

Enabling full contributions to be made by those present 

If there is information that an agency is concerned about 

sharing within the Conference, they should discuss with the 

Chair in advance of the Conference, how best this information 

can be shared. It is the Chair’s decision as to whether all 

information should shared with the parents and their legal 

representative. 

Ensuring that required decisions are made 

Ensuring a Core Group is appointed if the child’s name is 

placed on the Child Protection Register 

Ensuring, where a child is on the Child Protection 

Register, that the Conference considers the level of 

visiting by the Keyworker 



Managing unresolved issues during the Conference in 

line with guidance contained within Section 3 “Child 

Protection Conferences” Appendix A: "Resolving 

Professional Differences of View in Specific Cases" 

If they are unable to resolve by virtue of being part of the 

Conference, the matter should be referred to the Performance 

Manager for the Area. 

Ensuring minutes are taken with all decisions and 

recommendations recorded 

Identifying and agreeing a circulation list for full copies 

of minutes, including the sharing of sensitive information 

Ensuring recommendations are forwarded to relevant 

agencies and the family within 72 hours of the 

Conference. 

4.1.33. Reports for The Conference 

The practice guidance is clear about what reports should be 

produced for Initial and Review Conferences and what should be 

included in them. 

Reports should be shared with the child and family by the 

agency that writes them. Social Workers should ensure they 

share their report with the child and family at least 24 hours 

prior to the Conference and take note of any comments they 

wish to make. 

The Chair should receive reports at least 72 hours before the 

Conference. 

The practice guidance includes proforma reports and 

Districts/Teams have these on disk. G.P’s will continue to 

provide reports on their existing paperwork. 

4.1.34. Family Involvement In The Initial Child Protection 

Conference And Child Protection Review Conference 

The Social Worker and the Chair should discuss the level of 

involvement of a child of sufficient age and understanding and 

family members. 

If the child or any family member is to be excluded from all of 

the Conference, a letter should be sent to them by the 

Conference Chair to explain the reason why. Any part exclusion 

should be explained by the Chair before the start of the 

Conference. 



Invitations to all or part of the Conference must be followed up 

in writing and the relevant explanatory leaflet enclosed The 

Social Worker will also discuss transport, child care 

arrangements and any individual arrangements on the part of 

the parents as appropriate, e.g. provision of an interpreter. 

The Social Worker must brief the parents and child attending for 

all or part of the Conference on the practical and procedural 

aspects of the Conference, including the possibility of them 

being asked to withdraw from part of the Conference and why. 

If parents and child do not attend, either from choice or from 

exclusion, the Social Worker should seek the parents and child’s 

views and present these at the conference. Parents should also 

be informed that they will have the opportunity to see and 

comment on the Social Worker's report before the Conference. 

This should not necessarily apply to a parent who has been 

charged or who is suspected of committing an offence and 

awaiting a decision. 

Where parents and children do not attend, they should be 

informed of the decision and recommendations of the 

Conference as soon as possible afterwards. This should be 

done verbally by a person identified by the Conference and 

followed up in writing by the Team Manager / Senior Social 

Worker. 

If parents wish to have a friend, supporter or advocate present 

during the Conference, this should be agreed with the Chair in 

discussion with the Social Worker. The Social Worker should 

provide the parents with two copies of the “Notes of Guidance” 

prior to the Conference, to give to supporters, etc. 

Where a parent or young person is in prison, a representative 

from the prison may accompany them to the Conference or 

attend on their behalf. All attempts should be made and 

evidenced that adults who are in prison have been notified of 

Conferences, their attendance considered and views sought. 

4.1.35. Minutes 

All Conferences will be minuted to record facts, decisions and 

recommendations and professional opinions expressed by 

participants. 

Minutes should be produced in a structured format following the 

guidelines shown as an Appendix at the end of these Children’s 

Social Care’ procedures. 



Particular attention should be paid to the minuting of any legal 

advice given to the Conference, as it remains confidential to the 

Conference. It should be separately recorded and not be 

disseminated to parents or their legal representatives. 

If there is information that an agency is concerned about 

sharing within the Conference, they should discuss with the 

Chair in advance of the Conference, how best this information 

can be shared. It is the Chair’s decision as to whether all 

information should shared with the parents and their legal 

representative. 

Minutes will be circulated on a "need to know" basis, according 

to the circulation list agreed and recorded by the Conference. 

Whilst the decision and recommendations of the Conference will 

be circulated to all those individuals invited, it may not be 

appropriate to routinely circulate a copy of the full minutes to 

those people who did not attend. Multiple copies of minutes will 

not be circulated to the same agency. 

The Chair will arrange for the circulation of the decisions and 

recommendations as soon as possible following the Conference, 

with the full body of the minutes to follow within 28 days of the 

Conference being held. 

If families attended for the full Conference, they should receive 

full minutes (excluding legal advice), delivered by the Social 

Worker. Where parents attended for part of the Conference 

only, they should receive the minutes for that part of the 

Conference they attended. With the exception of the Social 

Worker’s report, reports to the Conference will not be 

automatically circulated with the minutes. 

It is assumed that all agencies that submitted reports will have 

shared their content with the family before the Conference, 

unless there was good reason not to do so, and with other 

agencies at the Conference. 

If there are concerns that a parent may not treat the minutes in 

a confidential manner, it may not be appropriate for them to 

receive a copy, although the Social Worker should make 

arrangements for them to read the minutes in order to check 

their accuracy. However, all parents should receive, as a 

minimum, a copy of the decisions and recommendations. 



4.1.36. Actions Following the Initial Child Protection 

Conference & Child Protection Review Conference: 

i) The Chair: 


Immediately following the Conference, the 

Chair will contact the Child Protection 

Register Administrator with the Conference 

decision to register or deregister a child. 

In the event of a pre-birth Conference 

deciding to register an unborn child, the 

Chair will immediately phone the Child 

Protection Register Administrator with the 

relevant details and the expected date of 

delivery. 

The Chair will ensure that minutes are 

circulated within 28 days to those people 

agreed at the Conference 

The Chair will ensure that a copy of the 

minutes, together with a copy of all reports 

available to the Conference, is sent to the 

Child Protection Register Administrator. 

If the Chair is informed that an agency does 

not accept, or is unable to carry out, a Child 

Protection Conference recommendation, 

he/she will inform other agencies and in 

consultation with the relevant the Team 

Manager / Senior Social Worker reconvene 

the Conference if appropriate. 

Where a recommendation cannot be carried 

out because of a shortfall in Children’s Social 

Care resources, the Chair and the relevant 

Team Manager / Senior Social Worker will 

refer the issues to the relevant line manager 

for resolution. The Chair will reconvene the 

Conference if appropriate. 


ii) The Social Worker: 


will place a written copy of the decision and 

recommendations of the Conference on the 

child's file; and 

will arrange for a letter from the Team 

Manager / Senior Social Worker to be sent to 

those adults with parental responsibility for 

the child, informing them of the decisions 

and recommendations, together with other 

information relevant to the case e.g. an 

explanation of the legal framework and 

details of the Child Protection Plan. 

4.1.37 CHILD PROTECTION REGISTRATION 

i) The Keyworker 

Where a Conference places or retains a child's name on 

the Child Protection Register, a qualified and suitably 

experienced Social Worker must be named as Keyworker 

for the child. In fulfilling their role, the Keyworker will 

undertake the following tasks: 

Maintaining regular contact with family 

members to ensure that the child's welfare 

is being protected and promoted. The family 

should be seen together within their home 

environment in addition to the child being 

seen individually. 

Maintaining direct contact with the child at 

fortnightly intervals or at intervals 

recommended by the Conference and agreed 

by the Performance Manager for the Area. 

Record on the child's case file the occasions 

on when he/she was seen by the Keyworker, 

with any other information to support that 

the child was apparently safe and well, or 

that there were concerns about the child's 

safety, protection and welfare. Any 

concerns for the child's safety must be 

brought to the attention of the Social 

Worker's supervisor without delay 



Maintaining regular contact with other 

professionals involved with the child and 

family in order to share information and coordinate 

work. 

Monitor the effectiveness of the Child 

Protection Plan, considering the implications 

of any significant changes in the child/family 

circumstances for the Child Protection Plan. 

Where the Keyworker considers that the 

Child Protection Plan is compromised by a 

significant change in the child/family's 

circumstances or by a subsequent decision 

by the Court, he/she must ensure that this is 

brought to their supervisor's attention 

without delay so that a decision can be 

made as to whether it is necessary to 

convene a Child Protection Review 

Conference. 

Arranging for the Child Protection Plan to be 

reviewed by a Child Protection Review 

Conference, the first Review to take place 3 

months after the Initial Child Protection 

Conference and thereafter every 6 months 

or sooner if the Conference decides this is 

necessary. 

Initiate and/or undertaking any legal action 

that may be required in order to protect the 

child. 

Continue membership of the Core Group, 

which is responsible for implementation of 

the Child Protection Plan. Full details of the 

responsibilities of the Keyworker and Core 

Group members implementing the Child 

Protection Plan are given in Section 3 

“Managing Individual Cases” 


ii) Visiting Requirements 


When a child's name is placed on the Child Protection 

Register he/she will be seen fortnightly by the 

Keyworker as a minimum requirement unless the 

Conference specifies a different visiting interval and this 

is agreed by the Principal Child Care Manager (East 

Riding) relevant Performance Manager for the Area. 

This is a minimum requirement and it may be 

necessary to see the child more frequently as 

circumstances dictate. 

In exceptional circumstances, the Conference, having 

considered the most appropriate visiting interval based 

on the child's needs, may recommend a visiting interval 

of more than fortnightly. Examples of where this may 

occur: 

Child being “‘looked after’” 

Child/family on holiday 

Child in hospital, etc. 

The Keyworker will be responsible for ensuring that the 

recommendation is discussed with a Performance 

Manager and his/her agreement obtained in writing. 

Occasionally, a child may be ‘looked after’ by Children’s 

Social Care and also be on the Child Protection Register. 

In this case, the child protection visiting requirements 

may be varied for the duration of the child's placement 

in care and the child seen at intervals as specified in the 

Foster Placement Regulations 1991. The Keyworker 

must have the agreement of a Performance Manager for 

the Area prior to establishing a reduced visiting interval 

and consideration must be given to the particular needs 

of the child, taking into account contact arrangements 

etc. 

Where there are no immediate plans to return the child 

to their carer, consideration should be given to 

deregistration at the next Child Protection Review 

Conference, which may be brought forward if 

circumstances dictate. 

Generally, a child who is subject to a Care Order or 

Interim Care Order will not be on the Child Protection 

Register unless there are special circumstances which 

would indicate that he/she is at continuing risk of 

significant harm. 



iii) When a Keyworker Is Denied Access to the 

Child 

If the family deny the Keyworker access to a child on 

the Child Protection Register, the Keyworker, together 

Team Manager / Senior Social Worker must immediately 

review the safety of the child and give consideration to 

the need to instigate Court proceedings. 

Where it is established that the child is safe but the 

family continue to deny access to the Keyworker, the 

Area Manager / (East Riding) Senior Social Worker / 

Team Leader will be responsible for convening a 

Conference as a matter of urgency to review the Child 

Protection Plan. 

iv) Return Home Of A Registered Child 

Where an Initial Child Protection Conference or Review 

recommends the return home of a registered child from 

Local Authority accommodation or placement with 

relatives/friends, the Strategic Operational Manager 

must give their formal written agreement to the 

recommendation prior to it’s implementation. 

v) De-Registration 

If a Review Conference decides to de-register a child, 

the Keyworker will complete a Change of Circumstances 

form SSD/CC/CP/2 within 3 working days and forward 

this to the Child Protection Register Administrator, 

placing a copy on the child's file. 

Occasionally, de-registration may be recommended by a 

Review Conference on the completion of a specified legal 

process, for example obtaining a Care Order or Interim 

Care Order. When the legal process is completed, the 

Keyworker will be responsible for notifying Review 

Conference members and informing them of the 

intention to de-register the child as per the 

recommendation. The Change of Circumstances form 

SSD/CC/CP/2 will be filled in. 

Where the outcome of the legal proceedings is different 

from that anticipated by the Review Conference when 

they made the decision to de-register on completion, the 

Keyworker will inform the Chair. 



The Chair, in consultation with the relevant Team 

Manager / Senior Social Worker will be responsible for 

ensuring that a Child Protection Review is convened to 

consider the continued registration of the child in the 

light of the decision of the Court. 

vi) Change of Circumstances 

The Keyworker will notify all other Child Protection 

Review Conference participants of any change in the 

circumstances of a registered child using Form 

SSD/CC/CP2. 

i) Change Of Address Within This Authority 

If a child's address changes such that he/she moves into 

another social work team's area within the Authority, a 

copy of the change in circumstances form SSD/CC/CP2 

must also be sent to the relevant Team Manager / 

Senior Social Worker for information. 

ii) Change Of Address Outside This Authority 

When a child, who is subject to child protection 

registration, moves to a known address outside the 

Authority, the Keyworker will: 

immediately inform the Child Protection Register 

Administrator of the child's new address. The 

Administrator will be responsible for referring the 

child to the Child Protection Coordinator in the 

new Authority for registration pending a 

Conference; 

provide a transfer summary, clearly stating the 

child's registration status, to the Children’s Social 

Care Directorate responsible for the child's new 

address. The Report should be available to the 

new Authority within 15 days of the child's change 

of address; 

send written information, including the new 

address, to all agencies in order to facilitate the 

rapid transfer of all agency records; and 

be prepared to attend a Conference in the new 

area of provide comprehensive reports as agreed 

with his/her manager and their counterpart in the 

new Authority. 



The Child Protection Register Administrator will remove 

the child's name from the Child Protection Register on 

receipt of written notification from the new Authority 

that they have accepted responsibility for the child, and 

made a decision about child protection registration in 

their area. A Child Protection Review Conference is not 

necessary in these circumstances. 

iii) Unknown Address Outside This Authority 

When a family moves to an unknown address outside 

the Authority, the Keyworker will: 

notify the Child Protection Register Administrator 

take steps to trace the child through other 

agencies e.g. Family Practitioner Records, 

Education Welfare records, Benefits Agency 

records, other Children’s Social Care Departments, 

Probation and Health Authorities as appropriate, 

Police records, NSPCC local/national offices, etc. 

The particular vulnerability of children fleeing domestic 

violence should be acknowledged and all efforts to trace 

these children should be made. Where efforts to trace 

the child through these sources fail, the Child Protection 

Register Administrator will take steps to notify all Child 

Protection Co-ordinators nationally with details of the 

child and family. 

Removal of such a child's name from the Child 

Protection Register should not be considered until 6 

months have passed, and all reasonable efforts to trace 

the child have failed. The question of de-registration 

may then be considered at a Child Protection Review 

Conference to which reports of the search efforts are 

made available. 

See Section 5 Additional Practice Guidance 

Number 6 “Children And Families Who Go Missing" 

And Number 7 “Children And Young People Who 

Run Away / Go Missing”. 



vii) Movement Of A Registered Child Into This 

Authority 

Where notification is received that a registered child has 

moved into this Authority, the child's name must be 

transferred onto this Authority's Child Protection 

Register immediately. 

The relevant Team Manager / Senior Social Worker 

should ensure that the child is registered by telephoning 

the Child Protection Register Administrator with the 

details. 

The relevant Team Manager / Senior Social Worker is 

responsible for ensuring that a Conference is convened, 

which includes representatives of the other Authority, to 

decide on the need for continued registration on this 

Authority's Child Protection Register. The Conference 

must be convened within a maximum of 15 working 

days of notification that a registered child has moved 

into this Authority. 

viii) Enquiries to the Register 

The Child Protection Register is open to direct enquiry 

from professionals who are worried about 

harm/potential harm to a child and want to know 

whether the child is the subject of an inter-agency Child 


An enquiry to the Register will not result in a register 

entry or initiate enquiries under Section 47 Children Act 

1989 in respect of the child concerned. 

Enquiries should be directed to the Child Protection 

Register Administrator. To safeguard confidentiality, the 

Administrator will operate a “call back” system. 

i) Registered Children 

If the child about whom an enquiry is made is 

registered, the enquirer will be informed of this and 

given the name, location and telephone number of 

the Keyworker. It will be the responsibility of the 

enquirer to discuss their concern with the 

Keyworker. 



ii) Non-Registered Children 

If the child about whom an enquiry is made is not 

registered, or the child’s name is on the “inactive 

list”, the enquirer will be informed of this. He/she 

will also be advised to share their concern with the 

relevant Children’s Social Care or Customer Service 

Centre/Call Centre. 

If the child about whom an enquiry is made is not 

registered, but there is another child on the 

Register living at the same address, the enquirer 

will be informed of this and given the name, 

location and telephone number of the Keyworker. 

iii) Log of Enquiries 

The Register Administrator will maintain a log of 

enquiries to the Register. Where there are two or 

more enquiries about a child within one year of each 

other, the Administrator will inform all the enquirers 

and ask them to consult together to decide whether 

a referral to Children’s Social Care needs to be 

made. 

The information about the enquiries to the Register 

in respect of any individual child will be kept for two 

years from the date of the last enquiry. 

iv) Inactive List 

When a Child Protection Conference decide to deregister 

a child, the child’s name will be retained on 

an Inactive List by the Register Administrator for a 

period of two years, or until the child reaches the 

age of five, whichever is the longer. 

If no agency makes an enquiry to the Register 

during this period, the entry on the Inactive List will 

be destroyed. If there is an enquiry during the 

period, the child’s name will remain on the Inactive 

List for a further two-year period or until the child 

reaches the age of five, whichever is the longer. 


4.1.38. Children Who May Be Particularly Vulnerable or 

Abused In Specific Circumstances 

Section 3 “Managing Individual Cases and 3.2 

“Recognition of Harm” provides information on the Children 

and Young people identified within Working Together 2006 as 

being potentially particularly vulnerable or likely to be harmed 

because of their specific circumstances. Where appropriate 

Section 5 of the procedures may provide Additional 

Practice Guidance (Protocols) that should assist staff to 

identify and address any vulnerability. 

All staff and those in contact with children should take time to 

familiarise themselves with those potentially at risk and work 

towards reducing the likelihood of harm, including through 

direct and immediate action. 

4.1.39. Provision of Therapy 

There will be occasions when a child, who is required as a 

witness in court, has a need for immediate therapy prior to 

the court hearing. There should always be discussions with the 

Crown Prosecution Service and the legal advisor to the 

Children’s Social Care Department about the particular needs 

of any individual child. The welfare of the child is of 

paramount importance. 

Reference should be made to Section 5 Additional Practice 

Guidance – “Pre Trial Therapy”. 

4.1.40. Allegations of abuse made against people who work with 

children 

For information on how to proceed in respect of any 

allegations made against any person in contact with or 

working with a child or young person please see the 

Additional Practice Guidance (Protocol) 5.11 in Section 5: 

"Allegations of abuse made against people who work 

with children” 

All allegations of abuse against professionals should be reported 

to the Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO). For details of 

your Designated Officer or Named Senior Officer please see 

Section 6 “Contacts” or contact the East Riding Safeguarding 

Children Board on 01482 396999 

The framework for managing allegations that applies is much 

wider than those in which there is a reasonable cause to believe 

a child is suffering, or likely to suffer, significant harm. It also 

caters for cases of allegations that might indicate that the 

alleged perpetrator is unsuitable to continue to work in his or her 



present position or any capacity involving contact with children. 

This includes what is known as an “abuse of position of trust” as 

defined in the Sexual Offences Act 2003. 

The criteria that will be applied in respect of an allegation are 

that a person has; 

• Behaved in a way that has harmed, or may have harmed, 

a child 

• Possibly committed a criminal offence against, or related 

to a child; or 

• Behaved towards a child or children in a way that he or 

she is unsuitable to work with children. 

There may be up to three strands in the consideration of an 

allegation; 


• A police investigation of a possible criminal offence 

• Enquiries and assessment by children’s social care 

about whether a child is in need of protection or in 

need of services 

• Consideration by an employer of disciplinary action 

in respect of the individual. 

The guidance includes a requirement to support 

those facing an allegation and outlines a timescale 

within which it is reasonable to expect a decision 

to be made in respect of any allegation to be 

made. 

The Child Care Strategic and Operational Manager 

must also be informed of any allegation made 

against a member of staff within Children’s Social 

Care as Local Authority disciplinary procedures may 

be instigated and be run in parallel to any other 

investigation. 


4.1.41. Appendices/Forms: 

1. Enquiry Form CR1 

2. Police Form 547 

547(1) form.pdf Form547(2).pdf 

3. Child Protection Register Card SSD/CC/CP5 

4. Change of Circumstances Notification SSD/CC/CP2 

5. Conference Minute Format 

Case Conf 

Template.doc 



4.2 CHILDREN’S LEARNING SERVICES 

ROLES AND RESPONSIBILITES 

Section 11 of the Children Act 2004 and section 175 of the 

Education Act2002 place duties on organisations and individuals to 

ensure that their functions are discharged with regard to the need to 


All organisations that work with children share a commitment to 

safeguard and promote their welfare, and for many organisations, 

that is underpinned by a statutory duty or duties. 

Guidance for these organisations about their duty under s11 is 

contained in “Making Arrangements to Safeguard and Promote the 

Welfare of Children “published by DfES in August 2005 which can be 

found at: 


4.2.1. Background 

All Education and Learning providers have a duty to carry out 

their functions within the various Education Acts and the Children 

Acts with a view to meeting their safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children responsibilities under Section 175 of the 

Education Act 2002. 

This duty applies to maintained (state) schools and Further 

Education (FE) institutions, including 6th Form Colleges for all 

students under 18 years of age 

An equivalent duty is put on Independent schools, including 

Academies and Technology colleges, by regulations made under 

Section 157 of the 2002 Act. 

Under Section 87 of the Children Act 1989 Independent schools 

that provide accommodation for children also have a duty to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of those pupils. Boarding 

Schools, Residential Special Schools, and Further Education 

institutions that provide accommodation for children under 18, 

must have regard to the respective National Minimum Standards 

for their establishment. These can be found at: 

http://www.csci.org.uk/information_for_service_providers/nation 

al_minimum_standards/default.htm 



4.2.2. Statutory Guidance 

On January 1 st 2007 new DfES guidance came into force. 

“Safeguarding Children and Safer Recruitment in 

Education” which can be found, along with other relevant 

information on safeguarding and child protection, at: 

www.everychildmatters.gov.uk or www.teachernet.gov.uk 

This guidance replaces several key documents issued 

previously and sets out the responsibilities of all local 

authorities, schools and Further Education (FE) Colleges in 

England to safeguard and promote the welfare of children and 

young people. It specifically replaces the following; 

• Child Protection: preventing Unsuitable People form 

working with Children and Young persons in the 

Education Service 

• Criminal Records Bureau: Managing the Demand for 

Disclosures 

• Safeguarding Children in Education 

• Safeguarding Children: Safer Recruitment and Selection 

in Education Settings 

• Dealing with Allegations of Abuse against Teachers and 

other Staff. 

The guidance is also relevant for supply agencies which supply 

staff to the education and learning sector, contractors who 

work in education establishments responsible for Under 18’s 

as well as other providers of education and training for those 

under 18 funded by the Learning and Skills Council (LSC). It 

also replaces the guidance contained in Checks on Supply 

Teachers which was issued in September 2004, Circular 7/96, 

Use of Supply Teachers and in the associated Guidance Notes 

for Teacher Employment Businesses and Agencies. 

The document also details the process for dealing with 

allegations of abuse against staff. 

See also Section 5 Additional Practice Guidance 

(Protocols) within these Procedures – 5.11 “Managing 

Allegations of Abuse Made against People Who Work 

With Children”. 



The guidance does not cover the requirements of the new 

vetting and barring scheme to be introduced under the 

Safeguarding Vulnerable Groups Act 2008. These will be 

phased in from 2008 and updated guidance will be prepared in 

due course. 

4.2.3. Using these Procedures 

These procedures should be read in conjunction with; 

Section 2 ‘Context in which action to Safeguard and 

promote Children’s Welfare is taken’, and 

Section 3 ‘Managing Individual Cases’ together with any 

relevant Additional Practice Guidance within Section 5 



changes to culture and practice across the children’s 

workforce. These new ways of working shift the focus from 

dealing with the consequences of difficulties in children and 

young people’s lives to early intervention and effective 

prevention. 



deliver frontline services, coordinated and built around the 

needs of children and young people. 

Across the East Riding of Yorkshire, the integration of 

children’s services will bring together representatives from 

children’s social care, family support, the youth service, health 

visitors/school nurses, Connexions, children’s centre’s, 

education welfare and inclusion and appropriate voluntary 

organisations to create Virtual Integrated Management 

teams(VIMTS) and Child at the Centre Hub (CATCH) Teams. 

The new arrangements will build on the work of the Pathfinder 

Children’s Trust and the Children and Young people’s 









• Beverley 



The VIMT brings together operational managers from the 

various services with an overall purpose to promote joint 

working, identify need, agree priorities and monitor progress. 

They have a key role in local implementation of the Common 

Assessment Framework (CAF), Information Sharing (IS) Index 

and the Lead Professional role. These all make important 

contributions in respect of the duty to safeguard and promote 

the welfare of children. 

The CATCH Team brings together practitioners from all the 

key local services, enabling them to be informed of progress 


develop a further understanding of roles. They will also 

support the local implementation of the Common Assessment 

Framework (CAF), Information Sharing (IS) Index and the 

Lead Professional role. 

The local Children’s Social Care Teams retain lead 

responsibility for ensuring that children are protected from 

significant harm whilst the VIMT and CATCH teams should be 

seen as an integral part of the broad range of safeguarding 

processes and social welfare, so that children and families can 

be helped and supported in an integrated way which 

recognises the range and diversity of their needs and 

strengths. 


Young People’s Services please refer to the following 

documents 




“Clear thresholds and processes, and a common 

understanding of them across local partners, may help to 

reduce the number of inappropriate referrals and to improve 

the effectiveness of joint work, leading to the more effective 

use of resources” (Working Together 2006 Chapter 3 

paragraph 3.21). 

Research indicates that there is significant inconsistency 

amongst different professional groups, and even within 

professional groups, regarding what constitutes a “concern” 

about a child’s welfare, and more crucially, what action should 

be taken, particularly by children’s social care, in response to 

the concern. A range of factors, including those personal to 

the adult concerned, will influence how the circumstances of a 

child are perceived and interpreted by the adults around them. 



4.2.6. The Relationship between Vulnerable Children, Children 

in Need and Children at Risk of Significant Harm. 

The welfare of many children and young people, living in a 

wide range of circumstances, may at some point during their 

childhood cause concern to an adult or adults around them. In 

the majority of cases the concerns are likely to be short lived, 

being related to a specific event or temporary circumstance, 

and will require minimal intervention from adults outside of 

the child’s immediate or wider family. 


regarded as vulnerable because they are growing up in 

adverse environmental or family circumstances and are 

consequently experiencing greater than average levels of 

stress. Vulnerable children may benefit from extra help from 

universal services in order to improve their wellbeing and 

reach their full potential. 

Within the wider group of vulnerable children there is a 

smaller sub group of children who will fall within the statutory 

definition of a child in need, and who may benefit from the 

provision of targeted, more specialist services from children’s 

social care, in addition to extra help from universal services. 

This group will also include those children defined as being 

disabled by the Children Act 1989. 


under the Children Act 1989, there is a further small sub 

group of children who are suffering significant harm, or 

likely to suffer significant harm. Children’s Social Care has 

a duty to intervene to ensure the protection of these children, 

as well as consider whether they may benefit from targeted 

services. 


levels of need) are not rigid or fixed. Children may fall in and 

out of the different categories briefly, or for longer periods at 


There is a duty on LSCB’s to work with the local Children’s 

Trust to establish local thresholds and upon all individuals in 

contact with, or directly working with, children and young 

people and their parents or carers to ensure they are aware 

of, and take action within the local criteria. Training, briefings 

and an ongoing dialogue play an important part in developing 

a shared understanding which is essential for effective joint 

working and intervention. 





across the East Riding and provides a common process for an 

early holistic approach to identify more accurately and speedily 

a child/young person's additional needs. I t will be used by all 

those working with children, young people and families and will 

enable them to: 


• develop a common understanding of thresholds of need 

and interventions, 

• share information appropriately and effectively 

• identify who (agency/organisation/professional and family 


member) is best placed to respond to any identified 

additional need 


• prevent duplication for children/families and professionals 

where further assessment is required 



• provide a key point of contact for the child, family and 

those working to support them 

• ensure a co-ordinated response to meet identified needs 

• plan, monitor and review the support and services offered 




The interface process between the CAF and Children’s Social 

Care has been developed to ensure that children and young 

people do not "slip through the net" and receive appropriately 

the services and support they require. I t is designed to ensure 

those working within Children's Social Care and professionals 

from other agencies have meaningful discussions, share 

information effectively and appropriately and determine who is 

responsible by; 

• Identifying the lead agency, 

• Agreeing who will be the lead professional, and 

• Arranging a Child with Additional Needs Meeting (CWANM) 

where appropriate. 



professionals takes place it will be recorded by the 

professional being consulted (in most cases this will be 

Children's Social Care.) A copy of the consultation record will 

be sent to the professional who sought the advice. Where 

actions to be taken or decisions cannot be agreed, both parties 

should seek advice from their respective managers, and/or 

their named professional for Child Protection. Where this 

relates to CAF, the CAF team will also be available for 

consultation. 

4.2.8. Children's Social Care Responsibilities 


are protected from significant harm. This should be seen in the 


welfare, so that children and families can be helped and 

supported in an integrated way which recognises the range 

and diversity of their needs and strengths. 



assessment of the child's needs, the parents' capacity to keep 

the child safe and promote her/his welfare, and the wider 

family circumstances. The Framework for the Assessment 

of Children in Need and their Families is the cornerstone 

of this process. 

I n the majority of cases children are safeguarded from harm 

by working with parents, family members and other significant 

adults within the family setting. 

Where a child is at continuing risk of significant harm, 


inter-agency Child Protection Plan to safeguard the child, 

which sets out and draws upon the contributions of family 

members, professionals and other agencies. I n a few cases, 

where a child's welfare cannot be sufficiently safeguarded at 

home, Children's Social Care may apply to the Court for a 

Care Order (if the necessary statutory criteria are met) 

committing the child to the care of the Local Authority. 



4.2.9. Schools and Further Education institutions 

In responding to their duty to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of their pupils they should; 

• Create and maintain a safe learning environment for 

children and young people; and, 

• Help identify child welfare concerns and take action to 

address them, in partnership with other organisations 


They have a key role to play by referring concerns about those 

issues to children's social care, providing information for police 

investigations and/or enquiries under s.47 of the Children Act 

1989, and by contributing to assessments. 

Where a child of school age is the subject of an inter-agency 

child protection plan, the school should be involved in the 

preparation of the plan. The school’s role and responsibilities 

in contributing to actions to safeguard the child, and promote 

his or her welfare, should be clearly identified. 

Special schools, including non maintained special schools and 

Independent schools, which provide medical and/or nursing 

care should ensure that their medical and nursing staff have 

appropriate training and access to advice on child protection 

and safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children. 

4.2.10. Creating a safe learning environment 

This means having effective arrangements in place to address 

a range of issues. Some are subject to statutory requirements 

e.g. 

• child protection arrangements, 

• pupil health and safety, and 

• bullying. 

It also includes arrangements for; 

• meeting the health needs of children with medical 

conditions, 

• providing first aid, 

• school security, 

• tackling drugs and substance misuse, and, 

• having arrangements in place to safeguard and promote 

the welfare of children on extended vocational or work 

experience placements, including Alternative Learning 

Programmes, and School Outings, Trips and Holidays 

etc. 



4.2.11. Developing Resilience 

Schools and other Education Institutions also contribute to 

Safeguarding through the curriculum by developing children’s 

understanding, awareness and resilience. 

The Personal, Social and Health Education (PSHE) materials 

provide resources that enable schools to tackle healthy 

relationships including domestic violence, bullying and abuse. 

This enables children and young people to learn about keeping 

safe and how to manage and recognise risks in different 

situations and resist pressures from others which might 

threaten their personal safety. 

Discussions about personal safety and keeping safe can 

reinforce the message that any kind of violence or intimidation 

is unacceptable 

4.2.12. The Designated Senior person for Child Protection. 

Schools and FE institutions must have a senior member of 

staff and or a designated Child Protection Co-ordinator who is 

trained to take lead responsibility for dealing with child protection 

issues, providing advice and support to other staff, liaising with the 

Local Authority (LA), and working with other organisations as 

necessary. 

Wherever possible the Head Teacher/Principal should not be the Child 

Protection Co-ordinator. 

They should have a working knowledge of how LSCB’s function 

and ensure all school staff undertake appropriate training. An 

important aspect of their role is liaison with the Local 

Authority Child Protection Officer (Schools) 

A school or FE institution should remedy any deficiencies or 

weaknesses in its arrangements for safeguarding and 

promoting welfare that are brought to its attention without 

delay. 

Where a child of school age is the subject of an inter-agency 

child protection plan, the school should be involved in the 

preparation of the plan. The school’s role and responsibilities 

in contributing to actions to safeguard the child, and promote 

his or her welfare, should be clearly identified. 



If the Child Protection Co-ordinator, Head Teacher/Principal or other 

senior member of staff is not available, the person who suspects harm 

must take responsibility for making a child protection referral. If they 

feel that a concern they have passed on has not been acted upon, they 

should contact the Local Authority Child Protection Officer (Schools). 

See Section 6 “Contacts” for details 

4.2.13. Physical Contact with Pupils and the use of Restraint 

Corporal punishment is outlawed for all pupils in all schools, 

including independent schools, and FE institutions. The law 

forbids a teacher or other member of staff using any degree of 

physical contact which is deliberately intended to punish a 

pupil, or which is primarily intended to cause pain or injury or 

humiliation. 

Teachers at a school are allowed to use reasonable force to 

control or restrain pupils under certain circumstances. Other 

staff may also do so, in the same way as teachers, provided 

they have been authorised by the head teacher to have 

control or charge of pupils. 

All schools should have a policy about the use of force to 

control or restrain pupils. Further guidance is available at: 

http://www.dfes.gov.uk/publications/guidanceonthela 

w/10_98/summary.htm 

4.2.14. When a child or young person requires urgent medical 

attention and there is a suspicion of harm 

The welfare of the child or young person is paramount. When 

urgent medical attention is required and there is a suspicion of 

harm, arrangements should be made for the child or young 

person to be taken to a Hospital Accident and Emergency 

Department immediately. A child protection referral should be 

made, and the parents notified unless this is not in the best 

interests of the child. 

This decision not to inform parents should only be taken after 

discussions and consultations with the Schools Child Protection 

Co-ordinator or Head Teacher/Principal. 

An immediate referral should be made to Children’s Social 

Care in accordance with the following procedure. 



4.2.15. Action to be taken when there is a suspicion of harm 

Where harm is suspected, it is essential that procedures are 

followed carefully. 

Where teachers or non-teaching staff see signs, including 

injuries, which cause them concern, they may have the 

opportunity to seek information from the child or young 

person with tact and sympathy using open-ended questions. 

If the responses give cause for concern, the member of staff 

should report their suspicion of harm immediately to the 

Child Protection Co-ordinator or Head Teacher/Principal. 

If harm is suspected, it is essential to have a record of all the 

information available. The record must include the date and 

time of events and the reasons for suspicion. 

Staff should note carefully in writing what they have observed 

and when they observed it. Signs of physical injury should be 

described in detail, or sketched. 

Any comment by any person about how an injury occurred 

should be recorded, preferably quoting words actually used, as 

soon as possible after the comment has been made. 

Remember, however, that the child should not be questioned 

further, or investigations carried out by the school. It is other 

agencies that have a legal duty to carry out detailed 

investigations. 

Suspicions may also be aroused when there has been a series 

of concerns expressed about a child or young person’s welfare 

over a period of time. It is important that members of staff 

share concerns with the Child Protection Co-ordinator as they 

arise. Concerns should be recorded in writing in order to build 

up a comprehensive picture. 

In some instances a child or young person may disclose harm 

to a trusted member of staff. It is important to listen, but not 

ask leading questions. It is essential to record in writing both 

what the child has said and what, if anything, you have asked 

the child. Time, date and setting should also be recorded. 

4.2.16. Involving Children and Families 



wishes and feelings. The importance of developing a cooperative 

working relationship is emphasised, so that parents 

or caregivers feel respected and informed, they believe agency 

staff are being open and honest with them, and in turn they 

are confident about providing vital information about their 

child, themselves and their circumstances. 



The consent of children, young people and their parents or 

caregivers should be obtained when sharing information 

unless to do so would place the child at risk of significant 

harm. 

Decisions should also be made with their agreement, 

whenever possible, unless to do so could place the child at risk 


4.2.17. Action to be taken by the Child Protection Co-ordinator 

or Head Teacher/Principal when there is a suspicion of 

harm 

When a member of staff has shared their suspicions of harm 

with the Child Protection Co-ordinator or Head 

Teacher/Principal and it is agreed that a child protection 

referral to Children’s Social care should be made then this 

should be done in the first instance by telephone to: 


• The East Riding of Yorkshire Council Customer Contact 

Line 01482 393939 – 8.30am to 5.00pm Monday to 

Thursday, 8.00am to 4.30pm Friday. 

• Outside these hours to the East Riding Emergency Duty 

Team on 01482 880826 

The time of the child protection referral should be recorded. 

The Child Protection Co-ordinator making the referral should 

confirm with the member of staff reporting the concern that 

this has been done. See above for guidance on discussing 

concerns with parents. 

In exceptional circumstances where the referral cannot be 

made in the usual way, a referral should be made to the Police 

Child Protection Unit, or if they are unavailable to any Police 

Station. See Section 6 “Contacts” for details. 

If there is uncertainty about the status of a referral, you 

should telephone the local Child Care Management Team and 

seek advice from the Duty Officer. See Section 6 

“Contacts” for details. 

If the child lives in the area of another local authority, the 

school should still make a child protection referral as above. 

The Child Care Management Team will make contact with the 

Local Authority where the child lives. 


In every instance a telephone referral should be followed 

within 48 hours by a written referral giving specific and detailed 

information. See the template/pro forma. A copy should also be 

sent to the LA Child Protection Officer. 


schools referral.doc 

There may be occasions when a pupil refuses to go home or 

there is an indication they may be in immediate danger of 

harm. In such circumstances, the Child Protection Coordinator 

/ Head Teacher/Principal should liaise with the 

Children’s Social Care as to the appropriate course of action to 

be taken. 

However, schools should be aware that they cannot in law 

detain a child beyond the end of the normal school day 

without due cause. A child or young person thought to be at 

immediate risk of significant harm may meet these criteria. 

4.2.18. During the investigation 

The Head Teacher/Principal should inform the Chair of 

Governors as soon as possible that a referral has been made 

without revealing the child’s name or other personal details. 

Confidentiality for the individual should be observed. 

Under normal circumstances, a child or young person will not 

be interviewed in school. However, if this is the case, a parent 

or other responsible adult should be present in accordance 

with the child‘s wishes provided that the person attended is 

not believed to be the alleged perpetrator. 

If the child/young person is interviewed elsewhere, for 

example at a video suite, they may wish a member of staff, or 

responsible adult, to accompany them to give support. 

A member of staff may be invited to contribute to, or attend, a 

Strategy Discussion/Meeting. It is important that the member 

of staff is released to do this, in accordance with the child or 

young person’s wishes. 

Subsequent to the investigation, members of staff may be 

required to contribute to assessments for or give evidence in 

court and will be invited to attend Child Protection Conferences and be 

a member of the Core Group. Head Teachers must release staff to 

enable them to do this. 


4.2.19. Allegations of Abuse Made Against People Who Work 

With Children. 

For information on how to proceed in respect of any 

allegations made against any person in contact with or 

working with a child or young person please see the 

Additional Practice Guidance (Protocol) 5.11 in Section 5: 

"Allegations of abuse made against people who work 

with children” 

All allegations of abuse against professionals should be reported 

to the Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO). For details of 

your Designated Officer or Named Senior Officer please see 



The framework for managing allegations that applies is much 

wider than those in which there is a reasonable cause to believe 

a child is suffering, or likely to suffer, significant harm. It also 

caters for cases of allegations that might indicate that the 

alleged perpetrator is unsuitable to continue to work in his or her 

present position or any capacity involving contact with children. 

This includes what is known as an “abuse of position of trust” as 

defined in the Sexual Offences Act 2003. 

The criteria that will be applied in respect of an allegation are 

that a person has; 



a child 






allegation; 


• Enquiries and assessment by children’s social care about 

whether a child is in need of protection or in need of 

services 

• Consideration by an employer of disciplinary action in 

respect of the individual. 

The guidance includes a requirement to support those facing 

an allegation and outlines a timescale within which it is 

reasonable to expect a decision to be made in respect of any 

allegation to be made. 


The relevant Head Teacher and the Head of Governors within 

a School or FE setting or the appropriate Senior Manager 

within an organisation must be informed of any allegation 

made against a member of staff. 

Where the allegation is against the Head Teacher/Principal, the person 

informed of the allegation should immediately contact the LA Child 

Protection (Schools) Officer or a Senior Manager within the LA 

Education or Children’s Social Care service. 

4.2.20. Children Who May Be Particularly Vulnerable or Abused 

In Specific Circumstances 











towards reducing the likelihood of harm, including through 

direct and immediate action. 

4.2.21. Early Years Education and Childcare including Extended 

Use of Schools 

This includes; 

• Children's Centre’s 

• Nurseries (including workplace nurseries) 

• Childminders 

• Playgroups 

• Holiday Play Schemes and out of school 

Activities 

• Breakfast Clubs etc. 

These services are key to the early identification of difficulties 

and, the provision of early intervention to radically improve 

children's life chances. Research shows that high quality early 

education and positive early experiences leads to better social 

and educational outcomes for children. 

Managers, supervisors and workers should familiarise 

themselves with the LSCB procedures and in particular refer to 

Section 2 “Context in Which Action to Safeguard and 



Promote Children’s Welfare is Taken” and Section 3 


All organisations or groups providing education, childcare or 

activities for children and young people should have a 

Designated Person to be responsible for child protection 

matters. He or she will be the person with lead responsibility 

for Safeguarding and Promoting the welfare of children. They 

should avail themselves of the Training provided by the LSCB 

and establish systems within their organisation to assist staff 

to identify potential safeguarding factors and be confident that 

they can respond appropriately. 

There are likely to be requirements linked to a Registration 

and or Inspection process which lays down minimum 

standards and each setting will need to address these. 

If workers in these settings suspect that a child has 

been subject to significant harm, they should follow the 

same procedures given above for Schools and FE 

institutions above in sections 4.2.1 - 4.2.20. Please note 

in particular; 

Section 4.2.17 “Action to be taken by a Child Protection 

Co-ordinator / Principal Head Teacher when there is 

Suspicion of Harm” and; 

Section 4.2.19 “Allegations of Abuse Made against 

People Who Work With Children.” 

Managers and Providers must remember that their duty to 

safeguard and promote welfare includes a responsibility to 

ensure that anyone having contact with a child or young 

person within their service is safe to do so. This also applies to 

agency or supply workers, contractors, entertainers and 

volunteers especially if they will be having regular 

unsupervised contact with children. This requirement should 

be addressed as part of any agreement for a grant or contract. 

4.2.22. Local Authority Support Services Working in Schools 

and Further Education Institutions 

This includes the following services; 




• Education Welfare Service (EWS) 

• Educational Psychology and Behaviour Support 

Team (EPBST) 

• Special Educational Needs Support Service 

(SENSS) 

• School Improvement Service 

• Schools Music Service 

• Home Tuition Service 

• Education Business Link Organisation (EBLO) 

• East Riding Training Services 

Managers, supervisors and workers should familiarise 

themselves with the LSCB procedures and in particular refer to 

Section 2 “Context in Which Action to Safeguard and 

Promote Children’s Welfare is Taken” and Section 3 


Within each of these services there should be a nominated 

“champion” for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children but lead responsibility and the role of Child Protection 

Coordinator can be shared across one or more of these 

services. 

Services operating in a number of different schools should 

ensure that all staff are informed about the arrangements for 

Child Protection in the East Riding of Yorkshire. They should, 

on their first visit each academic year, be provided by the 

school with the name of the Child Protection Co-ordinator. 

Action to be taken when there is a suspicion of harm 

If workers in these settings suspect that a child has been 

subject to significant harm, they should consult procedures 

given above for Schools and FE institutions above in 

sections 4.2.1 - 4.2.20. Please note in particular; 




Section 4.2.19 “Allegations of Abuse Made against 

People Who Work With Children.” 

If a member of staff suspects harm to a child whilst working in 

a school/FE institution, he/she should inform the Child 

Protection Co-ordinator or a senior member of staff 

immediately. 

If a member of staff suspects harm outside school/FE 

institution or outside school hours, he/she should inform 


his/her line manager. A child protection referral should be 

made in accordance with guidance in Section 4.2.17 above. 

If a child or young person is seen to be in need of urgent 

medical attention, arrangements should be made for the child 

or young person to be taken to a Hospital Accident and 

Emergency Department immediately. 

Allegations against a member of staff or person working 

with children and young people in a school or FE 

institution 

If there is an allegation against a person working with a child or 

young person please refer to Section 4.2.19 above. 

If the allegation is made during school/college time, the person 

to whom the allegation is made should inform the Head 

Teacher/Principal, unless the allegation is against the Head 

Teacher/Principal. The Head Teacher/Principal will then 

immediately inform the LA Child Protection (Schools) Officer, 

and confirm with the member of staff reporting the concern that 

this has been done. 

Where the allegation is against the Head Teacher/Principal, the 

LA Child Protection Officer, see Section 6 Contacts, should be 

informed immediately. 

All available information should be recorded and copies 

forwarded to the Head Teacher/Principal, unless the allegation 

is against him/her, and LA Child Protection Officer. 

Allegations against a member of staff of a Local Authority 

support service 

If an allegation is made against a member of a Local Authority 

support service, a referral should be made in accordance with 

the guidance in Section 4.2.19 above. 

In addition, the matter should be immediately referred to their 

line manager and the LA Child Protection (Schools) Officer. See 

Section 6 Contacts. 

4.2.23 Youth Service 

All Youth Service staff (including full-time, part-time and 

voluntary workers in LA Youth Organisations, and LA 

funded staff in the voluntary sector) 

These procedures and guidelines apply to children and young 

people under the age of 18. All Youth and Community Workers 



need to be alert to signs of abuse and neglect and know how to 

act on concerns. 

Managers, supervisors and workers should familiarise themselves 

with the LSCB procedures and in particular refer to Section 2 

“Context in Which Action to Safeguard and Promote 

Children’s Welfare is Taken” and Section 3 “Managing 

Individual Cases” 

LA youth services should assist workers in balancing the desire to 

maintain confidentiality between the young person and the 

worker and the duty to safeguard and promote the welfare of the 

young person and others. 

Managers and Providers must remember that their duty to 

safeguard and promote welfare includes a responsibility to ensure 

that anyone having contact with a child or young person within 

their service is safe to do so. 

This also applies to agency or supply workers, contractors, 

entertainers and volunteers especially if they will be having 

regular unsupervised contact with children. This requirement 

should be addressed as part of any agreement for a grant or 

contract. 

The Youth Service must have a designated Child Protection Coordinator 

who is trained to recognise harm and to advise and 

help staff in contact with suspected harm. 

If a child or young person is seen to be in need of urgent medical 

attention, arrangements should be made for him/her to be taken 

to a Hospital Accident and Emergency Department immediately. 

Action to be taken by Youth Workers when there is a 

suspicion of harm 

If workers in these settings suspect that a child has been subject 

to significant harm, they should consult procedures given 

above for Schools and FE institutions above in sections 

4.2.1 - 4.2.20. Please note in particular; 




Section 4.2.19 “Allegations of Abuse Made against People 

Who Work With Children.” 

If a member of staff suspects that a child or young person has 

been subject to significant harm, they should inform the Youth 

Worker in charge of the centre immediately, in confidence. The 

Youth Worker must then inform the Youth Service Child 

Protection Co-ordinator who should follow the procedures given 



in Section 4.2.17 above for those working in schools and FE 

institutions. 

If the Child Protection Co-ordinator is unavailable, the Youth 

Worker must contact the appropriate Youth Service Manager or 

Assistant Youth Service Manager. A child protection referral 

should then be made in accordance with the procedures given 

above. A copy of the referral should be sent to the Youth 

Service Child Protection Co-ordinator. 

The Youth Worker should keep a record all available information 

and details of action taken including the time of the child 

protection referral. 

The child or young person should not be questioned or 

investigations carried out by the Youth Worker. It is other 



The child or young person should not be detained at the Youth 

Centre/Project beyond the end of the normal youth work session. 

There may, however, be exceptional circumstances where the 

child or young person is very distressed or in immediate danger 

of harm. 

In such circumstances, the Youth Service Child Protection Coordinator/Youth 

Service Manager/Youth Worker should liaise with 

the Children’s Social Care (see Section 6 Contacts) as to the 

appropriate course of action to be taken. 

Discussions with Young People and their Parents or Carers 

See Sections 4.2.14 and 4.2.16 above. There is a 

presumption of involvement unless to do so may increase the 

potential for harm because the person or persons involved may 

be implicated. There could also be the situation wherein the 

young person does not want the matter taking any further. Both 

these situations must immediately be discussed with the Youth 

Service Child Protection Co-ordinator and, if necessary, with the 

local Children’s Social Care team or Emergency Duty team 

outside of office hours. 

Whilst staff might want to respect the request for confidentiality 

and accede to the young persons wishes they must ask 

themselves what would be the potential impact of not taking the 

matter further. Is the harm likely to be significant and continuing 

and does the alleged activity also affect other children or young 

people in the family, household or community? 

Answering yes to these questions indicates that action should be 

taken. 



During the investigation 

Where a child or young person is interviewed by a member of 

another agency on Youth Service premises and a parent is not 

present, a Youth Worker or other member of staff, in accordance 

with the child or young person’s wishes, must be present. Under 

section 3(5) of the Children Act 1989, Youth Workers have a 

responsibility to young people to ensure their safety and welfare 

whilst under their supervision. 

Agencies to which the child protection referral is made are 

responsible for keeping the Youth Service Child Protection Coordinator 

informed of subsequent action taken. 

A member of Youth Service staff may be invited to contribute to, 

or attend, a Strategy Discussion/Meeting. It is important that the 

member of staff is released to do this, in accordance with the 

child or young person’s wishes. 

Subsequent to the investigation, members of Youth Service staff 

may be required to provide assessments for, or give evidence in 

court, and may be invited to attend Child Protection Conferences 

or be a member of the Core Group. Youth Service Managers 

must release staff to enable them to do this. 

Allegations against a Youth Service member of staff 

If there is an allegation against a person working with a child or 

young person please refer to Section 4.2.19 above. 

If an allegation is made against a member of Youth Service staff, 

a referral should be made in accordance with the guidance in 

Section 4.2.19. In addition, the matter should be immediately 

referred to the Youth Service Child Protection Co-ordinator and to 

the Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO) who oversees the 

management of allegations. 

4.2.24 ADULT EDUCATION SERVICE 

All Adult Education Staff (including full-time, part-time 

and voluntary workers) 

These procedures and guidance apply to children and young 

people up to the age of 18. As with other colleagues primarily 

working in the adult sector they are less likely in the course of 

their activities to be directly faced with safeguarding and child 

protection concerns. 

Nevertheless as part of the shared responsibility we all have for 

promoting the welfare of children the managers, supervisors and 

workers in this sector should familiarise themselves with the LSCB 

procedures and in particular refer to Section 2 “Context in Which 

Action to Safeguard and Promote Children’s Welfare is Taken” and 

Section 3 “Managing Individual Cases” 



If workers in these settings suspect that a child has been subject 

to significant harm, they should consult procedures given 

above for Schools and FE institutions above in sections 

4.2.1 - 4.2.20. Please note in particular; 




Section 4.2.19 “Allegations of Abuse Made against People 

Who Work With Children.” 

Each Adult Education Locality must have a designated Child 

Protection Co-ordinator who is trained to recognise harm and to 

advise and help staff in contact with suspected harm. Locality 

Co-ordinators are the designated Child Protection Co-ordinators 

in this context. The Locality Co-ordinators should inform the 

Adult Education Officer with responsibility for Child Protection of 

any suspicion that a child or young person has been subject to 

significant harm in addition to forwarding a copy of any child 

protection referrals. 

All staff in the Adult Education Service must be aware of the need 

to alert the Child Protection Co-ordinator where there is a 

suspicion of harm to a child or young person in order for the 

Child Protection Co-ordinator to then take the appropriate action 

following the procedures given in Sections 4.2.1 and 4.2.20 

above. 

Teaching staff 

A tutor’s responsibility for recognition of a child/young person at 

risk of harm must form part of induction arrangements and be 

included in staff handbooks. 

Any suspicion of harm to a child or young person must be 

reported to the Adult Education Service Child Protection Coordinator 

who will then take the appropriate action following the 

procedures given above. 

Part-time tutors in particular subject areas (e.g. GCSE 

Psychology, Child Care courses, NVQ Teaching Assistants) may 

require adult students to undertake work with children (e.g. as 

part of course work). Examination Boards currently issue 

guidelines on the setting and supervision of such course work and 

these must be followed. 

Crèche Workers 

In crèches there will be a Supervisor and an Assistant. The most 

senior member of staff will be responsible for reporting any 



suspicion of harm to the Adult Education Service Child Protection 

Co-ordinator who will then take the appropriate action following 

the procedures given in above. 

Action to be taken by Adult Education Service staff when 

there is a suspicion of harm 

If a member of staff suspects that a child or young person has 

been subject to significant harm, they should inform the Adult 

Education Service Locality Child Protection Co-ordinator who 

should follow the procedures given in Section 4.2.17 for those 

working in schools and FE institutions. 

A copy of the referral should be sent to the Adult 

Education Service Child Protection Co-ordinator. 

The member of Adult Education staff should keep a written record 

of all available information and details of action taken including 

the time and date of the child protection referral. The Adult 

Education Officer with Child Protection responsibility should be 

informed of the referral as soon as possible. (Details can be 

found in the Adult Education staff handbook) 

The child or young person should not be questioned or 

investigations carried out by Adult Education Staff. It is other 



Discussions with Young People and their Parents or Carers 

See Sections 4.2.14 and 4.2.16 above. There is a 

presumption of involvement unless to do so may increase the 

potential for harm because the person or persons involved may 

be implicated. There could also be the situation wherein the 

young person does not want the matter taking any further. Both 

these situations must immediately be discussed with the Adult 

Education Officer with Child Protection responsibility and, if 

necessary, with the local Children’s Social Care team or 

Emergency Duty team outside of office hours. 

Whilst staff might want to respect the request for confidentiality 

and accede to the young persons wishes they must ask 

themselves what would be the potential impact of not taking the 

matter further. Is the harm likely to be significant and continuing 

and does the alleged activity also affect other children or young 

people in the family, household or community? 

Answering yes to these questions indicates that action should be 

taken. 



When a child attending a crèche requires immediate 

medical attention 






made, and the parents notified if appropriate. See section 

4.2.17 for how to make a referral. 

Allegations against an Adult Education member of staff 

working with or having contact with children and young 

people 

If there is an allegation against any person working with a child 

or young person please refer to Section 4.2.19 above. 

If an allegation is made against a member of the Adult Education 

staff, a referral should be made in accordance with the guidance 

in Section 4.2.19. In addition, the matter should be 

immediately referred to Adult Education Officer with Child 

Protection responsibility, the person’s line manager and to the 

Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO) who oversees the 

management of allegations. 

The Adult Education Officer with responsibility for Child Protection 

should inform the Learning Skills Manager of all allegations. See 

Section 6 Contacts. 



4.3 OTHER LA SERVICES E.G. 

HOUSING 

REGISTERED SOCIAL LANDLORDS 

SPORTS, CULTURE AND LEISURE SERVICES 

LICENSING AUTHORITIES 

EARLY YEARS AND CHILDCARE PROVIDERS 

All organisations that work with children share a 

commitment to safeguard and promote their welfare which 

for many organisations this is underpinned by a statutory 

duty or duties. 

For the following Local Authority services, that duty is under 

Section 11 of the Children Act 2004, which came into 

force on 1St October 2005. The duty is to ensure that local 

authority services' functions are discharged with regard to 

the need to safeguard and promote the welfare of children. 

Further guidance on what this means is contained in the 

Introduction to these procedures and guidance and at 

http://www.everychi Idmatters.gov.uk/resources-andpractice/I000042/ 

4.3.1. Using these Procedures 





relevant Additional Practice Guidance within Section 5 

All the LA Directorates or services in this section should appoint a 

person with lead responsibility for safeguarding and promoting 

the welfare of children and young people 



changes to culture and practice across the children’s workforce. 

These new ways of working shift the focus from dealing with the 

consequences of difficulties in children and young people’s lives to 

early intervention and effective prevention. 





deliver frontline services, coordinated and built around the needs 

of children and young people. 

Across the East Riding of Yorkshire, the integration of children’s 

services will bring together representatives from children’s social 

care, family support, the youth service, health visitors/school 

nurses, Connexions, children’s centre’s, education welfare and 

inclusion and appropriate voluntary organisations to create Virtual 

Integrated Management teams(VIMTS) and Child at the Centre 

Hub (CATCH) Teams. The new arrangements will build on the 

work of the Pathfinder Children’s Trust and the Children and 

Young people’s Coordination Groups. 








• Beverley 

The VIMT brings together operational managers from the various 

services with an overall purpose to promote joint working, 

identify need, agree priorities and monitor progress. They have a 

key role in local implementation of the Common Assessment 

Framework (CAF), Information Sharing (IS) Index and the Lead 

Professional role. These all make important contributions in 

respect of the duty to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

children. 

The CATCH Team brings together practitioners from all the key 

local services, enabling them to be informed of progress 


develop a further understanding of roles. They will also support 

the local implementation of the Common Assessment Framework 

(CAF), Information Sharing (IS) Index and the Lead Professional 

role. 

The local Children’s Social Care Teams retain lead responsibility 

for ensuring that children are protected from significant harm 

whilst the VIMT and CATCH teams should be seen as an integral 

part of the broad range of safeguarding processes and social 

welfare, so that children and families can be helped and supported 

in an integrated way which recognises the range and diversity of 

their needs and strengths. 




Young People’s Services please refer to the following documents: 




“Clear thresholds and processes, and a common understanding of 

them across local partners, may help to reduce the number of 

inappropriate referrals and to improve the effectiveness of joint 

work, leading to the more effective use of resources” (Working 

Together 2006 Chapter 3 paragraph 3.21). 

Research indicates that there is significant inconsistency amongst 

different professional groups, and even within professional 

groups, regarding what constitutes a “concern” about a child’s 

welfare, and more crucially, what action should be taken, 

particularly by children’s social care, in response to the concern. 

A range of factors, including those personal to the adult 

concerned, will influence how the circumstances of a child are 

perceived and interpreted by the adults around them. 

4.3.4. The Relationship between Vulnerable Children, Children in 

Need and Children at Risk of Significant Harm. 

The welfare of many children and young people, living in a wide 

range of circumstances, may at some point during their childhood 

cause concern to an adult or adults around them. In the majority 

of cases the concerns are likely to be short lived, being related to 

a specific event or temporary circumstance, and will require 

minimal intervention from adults outside of the child’s immediate 

or wider family. 


regarded as vulnerable because they are growing up in adverse 

environmental or family circumstances and are consequently 

experiencing greater than average levels of stress. Vulnerable 

children may benefit from extra help from universal services in 

order to improve their wellbeing and reach their full potential. 

Within the wider group of vulnerable children there is a smaller 

sub group of children who will fall within the statutory definition 

of a child in need, and who may benefit from the provision of 

targeted, more specialist services from children’s social care, in 

addition to extra help from universal services. This group will also 

include those children defined as being disabled by the Children 

Act 1989. 




under the Children Act 1989, there is a further small sub group of 

children who are suffering significant harm, or likely to 

suffer significant harm. Children’s Social Care has a duty to 

intervene to ensure the protection of these children, as well as 

consider whether they may benefit from targeted services. 


levels of need) are not rigid or fixed. Children may fall in and out 

of the different categories briefly, or for longer periods at 


There is a duty on LSCB’s to work with the local Children’s Trust 

to establish local thresholds and upon all individuals in contact 

with, or directly working with, children and young people and 

their parents or carers to ensure they are aware of, and take 

action within the local criteria. Training, briefings and an ongoing 

dialogue play an important part in developing a shared 

understanding which is essential for effective joint working and 

intervention. 



across the East Riding and provides a common process for an early 

holistic approach to identify more accurately and speedily a 

child/young person's additional needs. I t will be used by all those 

working with children, young people and families and will enable 

them to: 


• develop a common understanding of thresholds of need and 

interventions, 




need 


• prevent duplication for children/families and professionals where 

further assessment is required 





• provide a key point of contact for the child, family and those 







The interface process between the CAF and Children’s Social Care 

has been developed to ensure that children and young people do 

not "slip through the net" and receive appropriately the services 

and support they require. I t is designed to ensure those working 

within Children's Social Care and professionals from other agencies 

have meaningful discussions, share information effectively and 

appropriately and determine who is responsible by; 







being consulted (in most cases this will be Children's Social Care.) 

A copy of the consultation record will be sent to the professional 

who sought the advice. Where actions to be taken or decisions 

cannot be agreed, both parties should seek advice from their 

respective managers, and/or their named professional for Child 

Protection. Where this relates to CAF, the CAF team will also be 

available for consultation. 



are protected from significant harm. This should be seen in the 


welfare, so that children and families can be helped and supported 

in an integrated way which recognises the range and diversity of 

their needs and strengths. 



assessment of the child's needs, the parents' capacity to keep the 

child safe and promote her/his welfare, and the wider family 

circumstances. The Framework for the Assessment of 



Children in Need and their Families is the cornerstone of this 

process. 

I n the majority of cases children are safeguarded from harm by 

working with parents, family members and other significant 

adults within the family setting. 

Where a child is at continuing risk of significant harm, Children's 

Social Care are responsible for co-ordinating an inter-agency Child 

Protection Plan to safeguard the child, which sets out and draws 

upon the contributions of family members, professionals and 

other agencies. I n a few cases, where a child's welfare cannot be 

sufficiently safeguarded at home, Children's Social Care may 

apply to the Court for a Care Order (if the necessary statutory 

criteria are met) committing the child to the care of the Local 

Authority. 

4.3.7. Children Who May Be Particularly Vulnerable or Abused In 

Specific Circumstances 











towards reducing the likelihood of harm, including through direct 

and immediate action. 


When a member of staff has shared their suspicions of harm with 

the Child Protection Co-ordinator or Head Teacher/Principal and it 

is agreed that a child protection referral to Children’s Social care 

should be made then this should be done in the first instance by 

telephone to; 

The East Riding of Yorkshire Council Customer Contact Line 

01482 393939 – 8.30am to 5.00pm Monday to Thursday, 8.00am 

to 4.30pm Friday. 

Outside these hours to the East Riding Emergency Duty Team on 

01482 880826 



. 

The time of the child protection referral should be recorded. The 

Child Protection Co-ordinator making the referral should confirm 

with the member of staff reporting the concern that this has been 

done. See above for guidance on discussing concerns with 

parents. 

In exceptional circumstances where the referral cannot be made 

in the usual way, a referral should be made to the Police Child 

Protection Unit, or if they are unavailable to any Police Station. 

See Section 6 “Contacts” for details. 

If there is uncertainty about the status of a referral, you should 

telephone the local Child Care Management Team and seek 

advice from the Duty Officer. See Section 6 “Contacts” for 

details. 

If the child lives in the area of another local authority, you should 

still make a child protection referral as above. The Child Care 

Management Team will make contact with the Local Authority 

where the child lives. 

In every instance a telephone referral should be followed within 

48 hours by a written referral giving specific and detailed 

information. See Appendix 1 to this section for the 

template/pro forma. 



4.3.9. Allegations of Abuse Made Against People Who Work With 

Children. 

For information on how to proceed in respect of any allegations 

made against any person in contact with or working with a child 

or young person please see the Additional Practice Guidance 

(Protocol) 5.11 in Section 5: "Allegations of abuse made 

against people who work with children” 

All allegations of abuse against professionals should be reported to 

the Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO). For details of your 

Designated Officer or your Named Senior Officer please see 



The framework for managing allegations that applies is much wider 

than those in which there is a reasonable cause to believe a child is 

suffering, or likely to suffer, significant harm. It also caters for 

cases of allegations that might indicate that the alleged perpetrator 

is unsuitable to continue to work in his or her present position or 

any capacity involving contact with children. This includes what is 

known as an “abuse of position of trust” as defined in the Sexual 

Offences Act 2003. 

The criteria that will be applied in respect of an allegation are that a 

person has; 


a child 






allegation; 




services 



The guidance includes a requirement to support those facing an 

allegation and outlines a timescale within which it is reasonable 

to expect a decision to be made in respect of any allegation to be 

made. 



The relevant line manager, supervisor or the appropriate Senior 

Manager within an organisation must be informed of any 

allegation made against a member of staff. 

4.3.10. Housing Authorities: 

Managers, supervisors and workers should familiarise themselves 

with the LSCB procedures and in particular refer to Section 2 

“Context in Which Action to Safeguard and Promote 

Children’s Welfare is Taken” and Section 3 “Managing 

Individual Cases” plus Additional Practice Guidance in 

Section 5. Your attention is drawn to those children and young 

people who are particularly vulnerable. 

All staff need to refer to 4.3.1 to 4.3.9 above for guidance on 

how services to children and young people are structured in the 

East Riding and how to make a referral. 

All organisations or groups having contact with or working with 

children and young people should have a Designated Person to 

be responsible for child protection matters. He or she will be the 

person with lead responsibility for safeguarding and promoting 

the welfare of children within their organisation. 

They should avail themselves of the Training provided by the 

LSCB and establish systems within their organisation to assist 

staff to identify potential safeguarding factors and be confident 

that they can respond appropriately. 

Housing and Homelessness staffs have access to family 

homes/temporary accommodation, in some cases in a time of 

crisis. In the course of their work they are, therefore, likely to 

identify initial concerns regarding children's safety and welfare 

that will need to be referred on to another agency. These 

concerns may relate to; 

• What they have observed or witnessed happening to a 

child 

• The physical conditions within the home/accommodation 

• The family's reaction to a crisis 

• Inconsistencies in the information given to them 

In addition to this, housing authorities may hold important 

information that could assist local authority children's Social Care 

to carry out assessments under Section 17 or Section 47 of the 

Children Act 1989. 



Housing Authorities are also vital in: 

• Assessing the needs of families with disabled children who 

may require housing adaptations in order to participate fully in 

family life and reach their maximum potential 

• Managing the risks of harm posed by dangerous offenders, 

including those who are assessed as presenting a risk, 

whether sexual or otherwise, to children. Appropriate housing 

can contribute greatly to the ability of the Police and others to 

manage the risks of harm such individuals may pose to 

children 

• Managing re-housing or repossession when adults and children 

become homeless or at risk of homelessness as a result of 

domestic violence 

Housing Authorities should ensure that staff are trained in: 

• Recognising harm 

• How to report concerns in accordance with LSCB procedures 

Registered Social Landlord's (RSL’s) are not under the same 

duties to safeguard and promote the welfare of children as the 

Housing Authority. 

However because RSL’s work in partnership with a range of 

organisations to promote social inclusion, and its Regulatory 

Code states that a housing association must work with local 

authorities to enable them to fulfil their duties it is expected that 

RSL’s will also work to the above principles. 

This is particularly important within the provisions they make as 

part of the Supporting People programme. Therefore Housing 

Authorities and Registered Social Landlords should share 

information with other organisations, for example, Children's 

Social Care and or/health professionals in order to safeguard and 

promote children's welfare. 

In addition organisations, including Children's Social Care and/or 

health should share information with Housing Authorities and 

Registered Social Landlords in order to make assessments of the 

need for certain types of housing more effective 

4.3.11. Environmental Health Officers 

Environmental Health Officers when inspecting conditions in 

private rented accommodation may become aware of conditions 

that impact adversely on children. 



Under Part 1 of the Housing Act 2004 authorities will take 

account of the impact of health and safety hazards in housing on 

vulnerable occupants including children when deciding the action 

to be taken by landlords to improve conditions. 

The procedures and guidance outlined above also applies. 

4.3.12. Sport, Culture and Leisure Services 

The Local Authority provides and enables a wide range of 

facilities for children and families including; 

• Libraries 

• Play Schemes and Play facilities 

• Parks and Gardens 

• Sports and Leisure Centre’s 

• Museums and arts Centre’s 

• Theatres 

• Events and Attractions 

Staff, volunteers, entertainers and contractors who provide 

these services will have various degrees of contact with children 

who use them, and appropriate arrangements will need to be in 

place including: 

• Training of staff in the recognition of harm 

• Reporting of concerns about children in accordance with 

the LSCB Guidelines 

• Appropriate codes of practice for staff, particularly 

sports coaches, such as those issued by national 

governing bodies of sport, the Health and Safety 

Executive or the Local Authority 

• Appropriate CRB checks are in place for those working 

directly with children 

• Procedures for dealing with allegations against staff 

• Sports organisations can also seek advice on child 

protection issues from the Child Protection in Sport Unit 

which has been established as a Partnership with the 

NSPCC and Sport England. 

http://www.nspcc.org.uk/html/home/informationresources/chi%20ldprote 

ctioninsport.htm, 

In addition to using the procedures and guidance set out 

above in this section Sport, Leisure and Culture services 

should ensure there are appropriate codes of practice in place 

for staff to ensure they keep both themselves and the children 

and young people safe at all times. 



4.3.13. Licensing Authorities 

The Local Licensing authority has a responsibility to undertake 

its functions under Section 182 of the Licensing Act 2003 with 

regard to "the protection of children from harm". 

Specified 'responsible' authorities have the opportunity to 

make representation on application for the grant or validation 

of a premises license or club premises certificate; those 

responsible authorities include: 

• The Fire Service 

• The Police 

Further information is available form; 

http://www.culture.gov.uk 

It is expected that all staff involved in this area of activity are 

also familiar with the procedure and guidance set out in 

Section 4.3 



4.4 YOUTH OFFENDING TEAM 

ROLES AND RESPOSIBILITIES 

All organisations that have contact with or work with children share a 

commitment to safeguard and promote their welfare and for many 

organisations that is underpinned by a statutory duty or duties. 

For the Youth Offending Team, that duty is under Section 11 of the 

Children Act 2004 which came into force on 1st October 2005. 

The duty is to ensure that the Youth Offending Team's functions are 

discharged with regard to the need to safeguard and promote the welfare 

of children. This must include identifying those who because of their 

behaviour or circumstances are either a child in need or at risk of harm. 

Further guidance on what this means is contained in the introduction to 

these guidelines and procedures and can be found at; 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/resources-and -practice/IG00042/ 

4.4.1.Using the Procedures 





relevant, 

Additional Practice Guidance within Section 5 

Managers in the Youth Offending Team must ensure that staff 

working in the Youth Offending Team has sufficient knowledge 

of child protection procedures to enable them to carry out the 

duties of their post. 

4.4.2. Scope of the Procedures 

These procedures relate to all staff working for the East Riding 

Youth Offending Team and to any services provided by another 

organisation and commissioned by the Youth Offending Team. They 

apply not only to children and young people known to or 

supervised by the Youth Offending Team as offenders, but 

equally to the unborn children of young offenders and the 

babies and young children of young offenders. 



All Youth Offending Team practitioners, in the normal course of 

their work with young offenders, particularly those experiencing 

complex and difficult family situations, must also be alert to any 

safeguarding issues for any other children in the family and take 

action when appropriate in accordance with these procedures. 



changes to culture and practice across the children’s workforce. 

These new ways of working shift the focus from dealing with the 

consequences of difficulties in children and young people’s lives to 

early intervention and effective prevention. 



deliver frontline services, coordinated and built around the needs of 

children and young people. 

Across the East Riding of Yorkshire, the integration of children’s 

services will bring together representatives from children’s social 

care, family support, the youth service, health visitors/school 

nurses, Connexions, children’s centre’s, education welfare and 

inclusion and appropriate voluntary organisations to create Virtual 

Integrated Management teams(VIMTS) and Child at the Centre Hub 

(CATCH) Teams. The new arrangements will build on the work of 

the Pathfinder Children’s Trust and the Children and Young people’s 


A VIMT and CATCH team will be established in each of the following 

localities: 






• Beverley 

The VIMT brings together operational managers from the various 

services with an overall purpose to promote joint working, identify 

need, agree priorities and monitor progress. They have a key role 

in local implementation of the Common Assessment Framework 

(CAF), Information Sharing (IS) Index and the Lead Professional 

role. These all make important contributions in respect of the duty 

to safeguard and promote the welfare of children. 



The CATCH Team brings together practitioners from all the key 

local services, enabling them to be informed of progress regarding 

integration, to identify and share good practice and develop a 

further understanding of roles. They will also support the local 

implementation of the Common Assessment Framework (CAF), 

Information Sharing (IS) Index and the Lead Professional role. 

The local Children’s Social Care Teams retain lead responsibility for 

ensuring that children are protected from significant harm whilst 

the VIMT and CATCH teams should be seen as an integral part of 

the broad range of safeguarding processes and social welfare, so 

that children and families can be helped and supported in an 

integrated way which recognises the range and diversity of their 

needs and strengths. 


Young People’s Services please refer to the following documents 




“Clear thresholds and processes, and a common understanding of 

them across local partners, may help to reduce the number of 

inappropriate referrals and to improve the effectiveness of joint 

work, leading to the more effective use of resources” (Working 

Together 2006 Chapter 3 paragraph 3.21). 

Research indicates that there is significant inconsistency amongst 

different professional groups, and even within professional groups, 

regarding what constitutes a “concern” about a child’s welfare, and 

more crucially, what action should be taken, particularly by 

children’s social care, in response to the concern. A range of 

factors, including those personal to the adult concerned, will 

influence how the circumstances of a child are perceived and 

interpreted by the adults around them. 

4.4.5. The Relationship between Vulnerable Children, Children in 

Need and Children at Risk of Significant Harm. 

The welfare of many children and young people, living in a wide 

range of circumstances, may at some point during their childhood 

cause concern to an adult or adults around them. In the majority 

of cases the concerns are likely to be short lived, being related to a 

specific event or temporary circumstance, and will require minimal 

intervention from adults outside of the child’s immediate or wider 

family. 



However a minority of children and young people may be regarded 

as vulnerable because they are growing up in adverse 

environmental or family circumstances and are consequently 

experiencing greater than average levels of stress. Vulnerable 

children may benefit from extra help from universal services in 

order to improve their wellbeing and reach their full potential. 

Within the wider group of vulnerable children there is a smaller sub 

group of children who will fall within the statutory definition of a 

child in need, and who may benefit from the provision of 

targeted, more specialist services from children’s social care, in 

addition to extra help from universal services. This group will also 

include those children defined as being disabled by the Children 

Act 1989. 


under the Children Act 1989, there is a further small sub group of 

children who are suffering significant harm, or likely to suffer 

significant harm. Children’s Social Care has a duty to intervene 

to ensure the protection of these children, as well as consider 

whether they may benefit from targeted services. 


levels of need) are not rigid or fixed. Children may fall in and out 

of the different categories briefly, or for longer periods at different 

stages in their lives. 

There is a duty on LSCB’s to work with the local Children’s Trust to 

establish local thresholds and upon all individuals in contact with, 

or directly working with, children and young people and their 

parents or carers to ensure they are aware of, and take action 

within the local criteria. Training, briefings and an ongoing 

dialogue play an important part in developing a shared 

understanding which is essential for effective joint working and 

intervention. 



across the East Riding and provides a common process for an early 

holistic approach to identify more accurately and speedily a 

child/young person's additional needs. I t will be used by all those 

working with children, young people and families and will enable 



• develop a common understanding of thresholds of need and 

interventions, 






need 


• prevent duplication for children/families and professionals where 




• provide a key point of contact for the child, family and those 





child/young person is at risk of significant harm, a referral will need 

to be made to Children's Social Care. 

The interface process between the CAF and Children’s Social Care 

has been developed to ensure that children and young people do 

not "slip through the net" and receive appropriately the services 

and support they require. I t is designed to ensure those working 

within Children's Social Care and professionals from other agencies 

have meaningful discussions, share information effectively and 

appropriately and determine who is responsible by; 







being consulted (in most cases this will be Children's Social Care.) A 

copy of the consultation record will be sent to the professional who 

sought the advice. Where actions to be taken or decisions cannot be 

agreed, both parties should seek advice from their respective 

managers, and/or their named professional for Child Protection. 

Where this relates to CAF, the CAF team will also be available for 

consultation. 




Children's Social Care's responsibility is to ensure that children are 

protected from significant harm. This should be seen in the context 

of the broad range of safeguarding processes and social welfare, so 

that children and families can be helped and supported in an 

integrated way which recognises the range and diversity of their 

needs and strengths. 



assessment of the child's needs, the parents' capacity to keep the 

child safe and promote her/his welfare, and the wider family 

circumstances. The Framework for the Assessment of 

Children in Need and their Families is the cornerstone of this 

process. 

I n the majority of cases children are safeguarded from harm by 

working with parents, family members and other significant adults 

within the family setting. 

Where a child is at continuing risk of significant harm, Children's 

Social Care are responsible for co-ordinating an inter-agency Child 

Protection Plan to safeguard the child, which sets out and draws 

upon the contributions of family members, professionals and other 

agencies. I n a few cases, where a child's welfare cannot be 

sufficiently safeguarded at home, Children's Social Care may apply 

to the Court for a Care Order (if the necessary statutory criteria are 

met) committing the child to the care of the Local Authority. 

4.4.8. Children Who May Be Particularly Vulnerable or Abused In 

Specific Circumstances 

Section 3 “Managing Individual Cases and 3.2 “Recognition 

of Harm” provides information on the Children and Young people 

identified within Working Together 2006 as being potentially 

particularly vulnerable or likely to be harmed because of their 

specific circumstances. Where appropriate Section 5 of the 

procedures may provide Additional Practice Guidance 

(Protocols) that should assist staff to identify and address any 

vulnerability. 



towards reducing the likelihood of harm, including through direct 

and immediate action. 



4.4.9. When a child or young person requires urgent medical 

attention and there is a suspicion of harm 






made, and the parents notified unless this is not in the best 

interests of the child. 

This decision not to inform parents should only be taken after 

discussions and consultations with the YOT, manager, nominated 

deputy or Child Protection Co-ordinator. 

An immediate referral should be made to Children’s Social Care in 

accordance with the following procedure. 


Where harm is suspected, it is essential that procedures are 

followed carefully. 

Staff may have the opportunity to seek information from the 

child or young person with tact and sympathy using open-ended 

questions. If the responses give cause for concern, the member 

of staff should report their suspicion of harm immediately to the 

YOT, manager, nominated deputy or Child Protection Coordinator. 

If harm is suspected, it is essential to have a record of all the 

information available. The record must include the date and time 

of events and the reasons for suspicion. Staff should note 

carefully in writing what they have observed and when they 

observed it. Signs of physical injury should be described in 

detail, or sketched. 

Any comment by any person about how an injury occurred should 

be recorded, preferably quoting words actually used, as soon as 

possible after the comment has been made. Remember, 

however, that the child should not be questioned further, or 

investigations carried out by the school. It is other agencies that 

have a legal duty to carry out detailed investigations. 

Suspicions may also be aroused when there has been a series of 

concerns expressed about a child or young person’s welfare over 

a period of time. It is important that members of staff share 



concerns with the YOT, manager, nominated deputy or Child 

Protection Co-ordinator. Concerns should be recorded in writing 

in order to build up a comprehensive picture. 

In some instances a child or young person may disclose harm to 

a trusted member of staff. It is important to listen, but not ask 

leading questions. It is essential to record in writing both what 

the child has said and what, if anything, you have asked the 

child. Time, date and setting should also be recorded 

4.4.11. Involving Children and Families 



wishes and feelings. The importance of developing a co-operative 

working relationship is emphasised, so that parents or caregivers 

feel respected and informed, they believe agency staff are being 

open and honest with them, and in turn they are confident about 

providing vital information about their child, themselves and their 

circumstances. 

The consent of children, young people and their parents or 

caregivers should be obtained when sharing information unless to 

do so would place the child at risk of significant harm. 

Decisions should also be made with their agreement, whenever 

possible, unless to do so could increase the risk of harm. 

4.4.12. Referral by the Youth offending Team when there is a 

suspicion of harm 

When a member of staff has shared their suspicions of harm with 

the Youth Offending Team Manager, nominated deputy or Child 

Protection and it is agreed that a child protection referral to 

Children’s Social Care should be made then this should be done 

in the first instance by telephone to; 

The East Riding of Yorkshire Council Customer Contact Line 

01482 393939 – 8.30am to 5.00pm Monday to Thursday, 8.00am 

to 4.30pm Friday. 

Outside these hours to the East Riding Emergency Duty Team on 

01482 880826 



The time of the child protection referral should be recorded. If 

the person making the referral is not also the member of staff 

who initially raised the concern then they should confirm with 

them that this has been done. See above for guidance on 

discussing concerns with parents. 

In exceptional circumstances where the referral cannot be made 

in the usual way, a referral should be made to the Police Child 

Protection Unit, or if they are unavailable to any Police Station. 

See Section 6 “Contacts” for details. 

If there is uncertainty about the status of a referral, you should 

telephone the local Child Care Management Team and seek 

advice from the Duty Officer. See Section 6 “Contacts” for 

details. 

If the child lives in the area of another local authority, you should 

still make a child protection referral as above. The Child Care 

Management Team will make contact with the Local Authority 

where the child lives. 

In every instance a telephone referral should be followed within 

48 hours by a written referral giving specific and detailed 

information. See Appendix 1 to this section for the 

template/pro forma. 

The Youth Offending Team (member of staff involved and 

relevant line manager) has a responsibility to satisfy itself that 

the action taken by Children's Social Care is sufficient to ensure 

the adequate safeguarding of the child/young person. 

If, after discussion with Children's Social Care they are not 

satisfied that the young person is adequately safeguarded they 

must record their professional concerns and bring the matter to 

the attention of the Youth Offending Team Manager. 

The Youth Offending Team Manager will discuss the issues of 

concern with the relevant Performance Manager in Children's 

Social Care. A record of any such discussions will be made on the 

child's electronic Social Care record. 



4.4.13. Allegations of Abuse Made Against People Who Work With 

Children. 

For information on how to proceed in respect of any allegations 

made against any person in contact with or working with a child 

or young person please see the Additional Practice Guidance 

(Protocol) 5.11 in Section 5: "Allegations of abuse made 

against people who work with children” 

Any allegation of abuse made against a member of staff working 

for the Youth Offending Team must immediately be brought to 

the attention of the Youth Offending Team Manager or, in his/her 

absence the Team Manager designated as the Deputy. 

Any such allegation must then immediately be brought to the 

attention of the Allegations Manager of the staff member's 

employing agency, for advice and any necessary precautionary 

action. 

All allegations against a professional should be reported to the 

Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO) in accordance with 

protocol 11 in Section 5 "Additional Practice Guidance". For 

details of your Designated Officer or your Named Senior Officer 

please see Section 6 “Contacts” or contact the East Riding 

Safeguarding Children Board on 01482 396999 

The framework for managing allegations that applies is much wider 

than those in which there is a reasonable cause to believe a child is 

suffering, or likely to suffer, significant harm. It also caters for 

cases of allegations that might indicate that the alleged perpetrator 

is unsuitable to continue to work in his or her present position or 

any capacity involving contact with children. This includes what is 

known as an “abuse of position of trust” as defined in the Sexual 

Offences Act 2003. 

The criteria that will be applied in respect of an allegation are that a 

person has; 


a child 






allegation; 






services 



The guidance includes a requirement to support those facing an 

allegation and outlines a timescale within which it is reasonable 

to expect a decision to be made in respect of any allegation to be 

made. 

The relevant line manager, supervisor or the appropriate Senior 

Manager within an organisation must be informed of any 

allegation made against a member of staff. 

4.4.14. Youth Offending Team Procedure and Guidance: 

These guidelines and procedures reflect the role of the Youth 

Offending Team in: 

• Assessing and supervising children and young people (aged 10- 

17) who have offended, recognising that a number of these 

children will also be children in need, some of whose needs will 

require safeguarding. 

• Managing children and young people whose offending behaviour 

may pose a risk of significant harm to other children and young 

people. 

• Supporting children and young people living away from home 

within the juvenile secure estate, either on remand awaiting trial 

or sentence or serving a custodial sentence. 

A number of the children who are supervised by the Youth 

Offending Team will also be children in need, some of whose needs 

will require safeguarding. It is necessary therefore for there to be 

clear links between youth justice and local authority Children's 

Social Care at both a strategic and operational level. 

The Youth Offending Team Manager is a member of the Local 

Safeguarding Children Board and is responsible for overseeing the 

strategic policy of the Youth Offending Team to ensure that, 

notwithstanding any other duties and responsibilities, the statutory 

responsibility to safeguard and promote the welfare of children and 

young people is paramount. 

The Manager should make sure that training, advice and assistance 

is available to staff dealing with cases of potential or suspected 



significant harm and to manage both referrals and negotiations with 

other agencies in accordance with these procedures. 

4.4.15 General Principles 

The following underpin the work of the YOT; 

• Notwithstanding any other duties and responsibilities, 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children and young 

people is paramount 

• In order to safeguard the welfare of young offenders the Youth 

Offending will work closely in co-operation with other agencies 

• Work with young offenders will be delivered in a child/young 

person centred way 

• Wherever possible, young offenders and their families will be 

fully involved in decisions which affect them. 

4.4.16. The CAF and Youth Offending Teams 

The Youth Justice Board for England and Wales (YJB) and 

Department for Education and Skills (DfES) have agreed that the 

Common Assessment Framework (CAF) does not replace the 

ASSET assessment tool used by the Youth Offending Team. 

ASSET will continue to be used as the primary tool for 

assessment of young people within the youth justice system. 

However, YOT staff will use CAF when a young person needs to 

be referred to an external organisation, and that agency requires 

all referrals to be made using CAF. 

4.4.17. Specific Additional Practice Guidance (Protocols) for YOT to 

consider 

• Children Living Away from Home in the Juvenile Secure 

Estate - See Additional practice Guidance (Protocols) in 

Section 5 – 5.2 

• Children Abused by Children and Young People - See 

Additional Practice Guidance (Protocols) in Section 5 – 

5.4 

• Managing Individuals who Pose a Risk of Harm to 

Children - See Additional Practice Guidance (Protocols) in 

Section 5 – 5.16 



4.5 HEALTH SERVICES 


This section sets out the procedure and provides guidance on what 

should happen if a member of staff working within a “health” setting 

has concerns about the welfare of a child together with concerns 

that the child may be suffering or at risk of suffering abuse or 

neglect. 

This procedure / guidance is not intended as a detailed practice 

guide, it sets out clear expectations about the ways in which Health 

staff should work together in the interest of children’s safety and 

wellbeing. 

All Health professionals in the NHS, Private Sector and other 

agencies play an essential part in ensuring that children and 

families receive the care, support and services they need in order to 

promote children’s health and development. Because of the 

universal nature of health provision, Health professionals are often 

the first to be aware that families are experiencing difficulties in 

looking after their children. 

The National Service Framework for Children, Young People and 

Maternity Services (NSF) highlights the serious impact child 

physical, emotional or sexual abuse or neglect or domestic violence 

(and parental mental ill health, substance misuse problems) can 

have on all aspects of a child’s health, development and well being. 

This impact can last throughout adulthood. The high cost of this to 

both individuals and to societyunderpins the statutory responsibility 

of all health organisations to make arrangements to safeguard and 

promote the welfare of children. This is defined as:- 

Protecting children from maltreatment; 

Preventing impairment of children’s health or 

development; 

Ensuring that children are growing up in circumstances 

consistent with the provision of safe and effective care. 

and undertaking that role so as to enable those children to have 

optimum life chances and to enter adulthood successfully. 

Health Professionals and organisations have a key role to play in 

actively promoting the health and wellbeing of children. Section 11 

of the Children Act 2004 places a duty on Strategic Health 

Authorities, designated Special Hospitals, Primary Care Trusts, NHS 

Trusts and NHS Foundation Trusts to make arrangements to ensure 

that in discharging their functions, they have regard to the need to 




2. SCOPE OF THE PROCEDURE 

This procedure / guidance is relevant to all staff working within 

Health (see below). It is the responsibility of all Health 

commissioners and providers to ensure staff are made aware of this 

guidance. 

• Ambulance Trust; 

• NHS Direct; 

• Dentists / Dental Nurses; 

• Community Health Trust Staff; 

• Hospital Trust Staff; 

• Strategic Health Authority; 

• Primary Care Trusts; 

• Private Hospitals; 

• Pharmacists; 

• Therapists; 

• Optometrists; 

• General Practitioners and the Primary Health Care Team. 

3. GENERAL PRINCIPLES 

The main aim is to ensure that all affected children receive 

appropriate and timely therapeutic and preventative 

interventions. These principles apply to all health services and 

health service providers in both the NHS and independent 

healthcare settings. 

The safety and the health of a child are intertwined aspects of 

their wellbeing. Many “health” interventions also equip a child to 

“stay safe”. 

All health professionals working directly with children should 

ensure that safeguarding and promoting their welfare forms an 

integral part of all stages of the care they offer. 

Other health professionals who come into contact with children, 

parents and carers in the course of their work also need to be 

aware of their responsibility to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children and young people. This is important even 

when the health professionals do not work directly with a child, 

but may be seeing their parent, carer or other significant adult. 



All health professionals who work with children and families 

should be able to:- 

• understand the risk factors and recognise children in 

need of support and/or safeguarding; 

• recognise the needs of parents who may need extra 

help in bringing up their children, and know where to 

refer for help; 

• recognise the risks of abuse to an unborn child; 

• contribute to enquiries from other professionals about 

a child and their family or carers; 

• liaise closely with other agencies including other 

health professionals; 

• assess the needs of children and the capacity of 

parents/carers to meet their children’s needs 

including the needs of children who display sexually 

harmful behaviours; 

• plan and respond to the needs of children and their 

families, particularly those who are vulnerable; 

• contribute to child protection conferences, family 

group conferences and strategy discussions; 

• contribute to planning support for children at risk of 

significant harm e.g. children living in households 

with domestic violence, parental substance misuse; 

• help ensure that children who have been abused and 

parents under stress (e.g. who have mental health 

problems) have access to services to support them; 

• play an active part, through the child protection plan, 

in safeguarding children from significant harm; 

• as part of generally safeguarding children and young 

people, provide ongoing promotional and 

preventative support through proactive work with 

children, families and expectant parents; 

• contribute to serious case reviews and their 

implementation. 

The above should all be undertaken with reference to the core 

processes (summarised in “What to do if you’re worried a child is 

being abused” (DoH 2003), “Responding to Domestic Abuse : A 

Handbook for Health Professionals” (DoH 2005), and these 

procedures. Professionals and their teams have access to advice 

and support from their Trust named and designated child 

safeguarding professionals and undertake regular safeguarding 

training and updating. 




Strategic Health Authorities 

The Strategic Health Authority’s (SHA’s) role is to performance 

manage and support the development of NHS and Primary Care 

Trusts’ arrangements to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

children and young people. SHA’s will need to manage performance 

against the core and developmental standards and Trusts’ 

implementation of child protection serious case review action plans. 

They will be able to draw on the findings of a number of inspection 

processes – the Joint Area Review and Youth Offending Teams 

Inspections undertaken by a number of inspectorates working in 

partnership, including the Health Care Commission; and the annual 

health checks, improvement reviews and investigations undertaken 

by the Healthcare Commission. 

Their membership of the LSCB’s will enable them to oversee the 

health contribution to safeguarding children at local level. The 

Department of Health holds SHA’s to account for this role. 

Primary Care Trusts 

Primary Care Trusts (PCTs) are under a duty to make arrangements 

to ensure that in discharging their functions, they have regard to the 

need to safeguard and promote the welfare of children. PCT’s 

should work with local authorities to commission and provide coordinated 

and wherever possible, integrated services. PCT’s should 

identify a senior lead for children and young people to ensure that 

their needs are at the forefront of local planning and service 

delivery. There should be a named public health professional who 

addresses issues around children in need as well as those in need of 

protection. 

PCT Chief Executives have responsibility for ensuring that the health 

contribution to safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children is 

discharged effectively across the whole local health economy 

through the PCT’s commissioning arrangements. The PCT’s role is 

not only about specific clinical services, but also about exercising a 

public health responsibility for a whole population and a key task is 

ensuring the health and wellbeing of children in need in their area. 

Where practice-based commissioners undertake commissioning of 

services, this should be done in partnership with PCT’s who will need 

to ensure their safeguarding duties are fulfilled. 



PCT’s must co-operate with the Local Authority in the establishment 

and operation of the LSCB and as partners share responsibility for 

the effective discharge of its functions in safeguarding and 

promoting the welfare of children. Representation on the Board 

should be at an appropriate level of seniority. PCT’s are also 

responsible for providing and/or ensuring the availability of 

appropriate expertise and advice and support to the LSCB in respect 

of a range of specialist health functions e.g. primary care, mental 

health (adult and child and adolescent) and sexual health, and for 

co-ordinating the health component of serious case reviews. The 

PCT must also ensure that all health organisations including the 

independent healthcare sector with whom they have commissioning 

arrangements have links with a specific LSCB and that health 

agencies work in partnership in accordance with their agreed LSCB 

plan. 

PCT’s should ensure all health providers from whom they 

commission services – both public and independent sector – have 

comprehensive single and multi-age cy policies and procedures to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of children which are in line with 

and informed by LSCB procedures, and are easily accessible for 

staff at all levels within each organisation. 

Each PCT is responsible for identifying a senior paediatrician and 

senior nurse to undertake the role of designated professionals for 

safeguarding children across the health economy and for identifying 

a named doctor and a named nurse (or midwife) who will take a 

professional lead within the PCT on safeguarding children matters. 

Designated professionals should be performance managed in 

relation to their designated functions, at the level of Board Level 

Director who has executive responsibility for safeguarding children 

as part of their portfolio of responsibilities. 

If this person is not the Board level lead for clinical governance and 

clinical professional leadership, the designated professional will also 

need to work closely with this lead person. PCT’s should ensure that 

all their staff are alert to the need to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children, have knowledge of local procedures and know 

how to contact the named and designated professionals. 

PCT’s are expected to ensure that safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children are integral to clinical governance and audit 

arrangements. Service specifications drawn up by PCT 

commissioners should include clear service standards for 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children, consistent with 

LSCB procedures. By monitoring the service standards of NHS 

Foundation Trusts and contracted service providers PCT’s will assure 



themselves that service providers are meeting the required 

safeguarding standards. 

PCT’s should ensure that all primary care teams have easy access to 

paediatricians trained in examining, identifying and assessing 

children and young people who may be experiencing abuse or 

neglect, and that local arrangements include having all the 

necessary equipment and staff expertise for undertaking forensic 

medical examinations. These arrangements should avoid repeated 

examinations. 

PCT’s jointly commission services of Sexual Assault Referrals 

Centres (SARCs) with the Police and voluntary sector organisations 

for victims of rape and sexual assault, including services for children 

and young people. SARCs provide forensic, medical and counselling 

services involving specialist sexual health input. This is a target in 

the Public Health White Paper Delivery Plan, and joint Department of 

Health, National Institute for Mental Health in England and Home 

Office National Service Guidelines have been published on 

Developing Sexual Assault Referral Centres (2005). 

NHS Trusts and NHS Foundation Trusts 

NHS Trusts, Mental Health Trusts and NHS Foundation Trusts are 

responsible for providing health services in hospital and community 

settings. They must co-operate with the Local Authority in the 

establishment and operation of the LSCB and as statutory partners 

share responsibility for the effective discharge of its functions in 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children. Representation 

on the Board should be at an appropriate level of seniority. 

A wide range of their staff will come into contact with children and 

parents in the course of their normal duties. All these staff should 

be trained in how to safeguard and promote the welfare of children, 

be alert to potential indicators of abuse or neglect in children, and 

know how to act upon their concerns in line with LSCB procedures. 

All NHS Trusts and NHS Foundation Trusts should identify a named 

doctor and named nurse / midwife for child protection. 

Staff working in Accident and Emergency (A&E) departments, 

ambulatory care units, walk in centres and minor injury units should 

be able to recognise abuse and be familiar with local procedures for 

making enquiries to find out whether a child is subject to a child 

protection plan. Staff in A&E departments should also be alert to 

the need to safeguard the welfare of children when treating parents 

or carers of children. They should also be alert to parents and 

carers who seek medical care from a number of sources in order to 

conceal the repeated nature of a child’s injuries. Special paediatric 



advice should be available at all times to A&E Departments, and all 

units where children receive care. If a child – or children from the 

same household – presents repeatedly, even with slight injuries, in a 

way which doctors, nurses or other staff find worrying, they should 

act upon their concerns in accordance with the key processes 

summarised in What To Do If You’re Worried a Child is Being 

Abused. Children and families should be actively and appropriately 

involved in these processes unless this would result in harm to the 

child. 

The relevant child’s General Practitioner (GP), Health Visitor (HV) or 

School Nurse (SN) should be notified of visits by children to an A&E 

Department, ambulatory unit, walk in centre or minor injury unit. 

Where the child is not registered with a GP, the appropriate contact 

in the Primary Care Trust is to be notified for arranging registration. 

Ambulance Trusts and NHS Direct sites 

The staff working in these health services will have access (by 

phone or in person) to family homes and be involved with 

individuals in a time of crisis and may therefore be in a position to 

identify concerns regarding a child’s welfare. Each of these 

organisations should have a named professional for safeguarding 

children. 

Independent Sector 

PCT’s should ensure that through their contacting arrangements, 

independent sector providers deliver services that are in line with 

PCT’s obligations with respect to safeguarding and promoting the 

welfare of children and their duty to notify the Local Authority of 

children who are, or likely to be accommodated for at least three 

months. 

Designated and Named Professionals 

The terms “designated” and “named professionals” denote 

professionals with specific roles and responsibilities for safeguarding 

children. All PCT’s should have a designated doctor and nurse to 

take a strategic, professional lead on all aspects of the health 

service contribution to safeguarding children across the PCT area, 

which includes all providers. The designated and named 

professionals are accessible for advice and support on safeguarding 

matters. 



Paediatricians 

Paediatricians, wherever they work, will come into contact with child 

abuse in the course of their work. All paediatricians need to 

maintain their skills in the recognition of abuse, and be familiar with 

the procedures to be followed if abuse and neglect is suspected. 

Consultant paediatricians in particular may be involved in difficult 

diagnostic situations, differentiating those where abnormalities may 

have been caused by abuse from those which have a medical cause. 

In their contacts with children and families they should be sensitive 

to clues suggesting the need for additional support or inquiries. 

Where paediatricians undertake forensic medical examination, they 

must ensure they are competent to do so, or work together with a 

colleague such as a forensic medical examiner who has the 

necessary complementary skills. 

Paediatricians will sometimes be required to provide reports for child 

protection investigations, civil and criminal proceedings and to 

appear as witnesses to give oral evidence. They must always act in 

accordance with guidance from the General Medical Council and 

professional bodies, ensuring their evidence is accurate. 

Some paediatricians will act as independent expert witnesses in 

legal proceedings. The Academy of Royal Colleges issued guidance 

for those undertaking expert witness work in 2005. 

Dental Practitioners and Dental Care Professionals (DCPs) 

Dental Practitioners and the dental care professionals (dental 

therapists, dental hygienists, dental nurses etc) work in a variety of 

settings as salaried staff of PCT’s, as providers of PCT commissioned 

services and as independent practitioners. They may see vulnerable 

children both within health care settings and when undertaking 

domiciliary visits. They are likely to identify injuries to the head, 

neck, face, mouth and teeth, as well as potentially identifying other 

child welfare concerns. 

The dental team, irrespective of the healthcare setting in which they 

work, should therefore be included within the child protection 

systems and training within the local trust. Dentists should have 

access to a copy of the LSCB’s procedures. 

The dental team should have knowledge and skills to identify 

concerns regarding a child’s welfare, know how to refer to children’s 

Social Care, and who to contact for further advice, including the 

named professionals in the local health trust. 



Other Health Professionals 

All other health professionals and staff who provide help and support 

to promote children’s health and development should have 

knowledge of the local LSCB procedures and how to contact named 

professionals for advice and support. 

They should receive the training and supervision needed to 

recognise and act upon child welfare concerns and to respond to the 

needs of children. This includes those roles covered specifically in 

the preceding sections and those such as:- 

• Hospital, Community Nursing and Medical Staff; 

• Clinical Psychologists; 

• Staff in genito-urinary medicine services; 

• Obstetric and Gynaecological staff; 

• Occupational Therapists, Physiotherapists; 

• Staff in Sexual Health Services; 

• Speech and Language Therapists. 

• Optometrists; 

• Pharmacists; 

• Other professions allied to medicine. 

This list is not exhaustive. 

Universal Services: 

(General Practitioner, The Primary Health Care Team, 

Practice employed staff and School Nurses) 

General Practitioners (GPs), other members of the primary health 

care team (PHCT) and practice employed staff have key roles to play 

both in the identification of children who may have been abused and 

those who are at risk of abuse; and in subsequent intervention and 

protection. Surgery consultations, home visits, treatment room 

sessions, child health clinic attendance, drop-in centres and 

information from staff such as health visitors, midwives, school 

nurses and practice nurses may all help to build up a picture of the 

child’s situation and can alert the team if there is some concern. 

All PHCT members and practice employed staff should know when it 

is appropriate to refer a child to Children’s Social Care for help as a 

“child in need”, and how to act on concerns that a child may be at 

risk of significant harm through abuse or neglect. In addition, 

where the GP is not making the referral, they should be informed at 

the earliest opportunity. 

The GP, practice employed staff and the PHCT are also well placed 

to recognise when a parent or other adult has problems which may 

affect their capacity as a parent or carer, or which may mean that 

they pose a risk of harm to a child. While GPs have responsibilities 

to all their patients, children may be particularly vulnerable and 



their welfare is paramount. If the PHCT has concerns that an 

adult’s illness or behaviour may be causing, or putting a child at 

risk of, significant harm, they should follow the procedures 

summarised in What To Do If You’re Worried a Child is Being 

Abused. 

Because of their knowledge of children and families, GPs together 

with other practice staff and PHCT members, have an important role 

in all stages of child protection processes, from appropriate 

information sharing (subject to normal confidentiality requirements) 

with Children’s Social Care Services when enquiries are being 

made about a child, and contributing to assessments, to 

involvement in a child protection plan to protect a child from harm, 

as appropriate. GPs, practice staff and other PHCT practitioners 

should make available to child protection conferences relevant 

information about a child and family, whether or not they – or a 

member of the PHCT – are able to attend. 

All GPs have a duty to maintain their skills in the recognition of 

abuse, and to be familiar with the procedures to be followed if abuse 

is suspected. GPs should take part in training about safeguarding 

and promoting the welfare of children and have regular updates as 

part of their postgraduate educational programme and as employers 

should ensure that practice nurses, practice managers, receptionists 

and any other staff whom they employ, are given the opportunities 

to attend local courses in safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children or ensure that safeguarding training is provided within the 

team. 

PHCTs should have a clear means of identifying in records those 

children (together with their parents and siblings) who are the 

subject of a child protection plan. This will enable them to be 

recognised by the partners of the practice and any other doctor, 

practice nurse or health visitor who may be involved in the care of 

those children. There should be good communication between GPs, 

health visitors, school nurses, practices nurses and midwives in 

respect of all children about whom there are concerns. 

PCTs are responsible for planning integrated GP out-of-hours 

services in their local area and staff working within these services 

should know who to access advice from designated and named 

professionals within the PCT, and local LSCBs. Each GP and 

member of the PHCT should have access to a copy of the local LSCB 

procedures. 

School Nurses have regular contact with school age children who 

spend a significant proportion of their time in school. Their skills 

and knowledge of child health and development mean that, in their 

work with children promoting, assessing and monitoring health and 



development, they have n important role in all stages of 

safeguarding children and child safeguarding processes. 

Maternity Services 

Midwives are the primary health professionals likely to be working 

with and supporting women and their families throughout 

pregnancy. However, other health professionals including maternity 

support workers, health visitors and, where applicable, specialist key 

workers may also be directly engaged in providing support. The 

close relationships they foster with their clients provides an 

opportunity to observe attitudes towards the developing baby and 

identify potential problems during pregnancy, birth and the child’s 

early care. 

It is estimated that a third of domestic violence starts or escalates 

during pregnancy. All health professionals working with pregnant 

women should understand that vulnerable women are more likely to 

delay seeking care, to fail to attend antenatal clinics regularly and 

will tend to deny and minimise abuse. Recognising the prevalence 

of abuse across all socio economic groups, it is important to provide 

a supportive and enabling environment, where the issue of abuse is 

raised with every pregnant women, with the provision of information 

about specialist agencies, thus enabling disclosure should a woman 

choose. (Maternity Section Children’s NSF 2004). The Department 

of Health issued revised guidance Responding to Domestic Violence: 

A Handbook for Health Professionals in January 2006. 

Women and their families are increasingly choosing to access 

midwifery led maternity services. These are primarily outside 

hospitals in community based settings, including in Children’s 

Centres. 

Where midwives and other maternity support staff are employed 

directly by NHS Primary Care or Hospital Trusts they are integrated 

in that Trust’s safeguarding arrangements. In the future new 

commissioning arrangements may provide more flexible 

employment options. Contracting processes must explicitly specify 

and monitor that health professionals working in this way are fully 

integrated into the local safeguarding arrangements applicable to all 

other relevant health care providers. 

Nurses and other health professionals working with children and 

families in a variety of environments need to be alert to the strong 

links between adult domestic abuse and child abuse and are well 

placed to recognise when a child is in need of help, services or at 

potential risk of significant harm. 



Child and Adolescent Mental Health Services 

In the course of their work, child and adolescent mental health 

professionals will therefore want to identify as part of assessment 

and care planning whether child abuse or neglect, or domestic 

violence are factors in a child’s mental health problems and to 

ensure this is addressed appropriately in their treatment and care. 

If they think a child is currently affected they should follow the child 

protection procedures laid down for their services within their area. 

Consultation, supervision and training resources should be available 

and accessible in each service. 

Child and adolescent mental health professionals have a role in the 

initial assessment process in circumstances where their specific 

skills and knowledge are helpful. Examples include: children and 

young people with severe behavioural and emotional disturbance, 

eating disorders or self-harming behaviour; families where there is 

a perceived high risk of danger; very young children, or where the 

abused child or abuser has severe communication problems; where 

the parent or carer fabricate or induce illness; and where multiple 

victims are involved. In addition, assessment and treatment 

services may need to be provided to young people with mental 

health problems who offend. The assessment of children with 

significant learning difficulties, a disability, or sensory and 

communication difficulties, may require the expertise of a specialist 

learning disability or child and adolescent mental health service. 

Child and adolescent mental health services also have a role in the 

provision of a range of psychiatric and psychological assessment and 

treatment services for children and families. 

Services that may be provided, in liaison with Children’s social care, 

include the provision of reports for Court, and direct work with 

children, parents and families. Services may be provided either 

within general or specialist multi-disciplinary teams, depending upon 

the severity and complexity of the problem. In addition, 

consultation and training may be offered to services in the 

community including, for example, Children’s Social Care, schools, 

primary health care teams and nurseries. 

Adult Mental Health Services 

Adult mental health services, including those providing general adult 

and community, forensic, psychotherapy, alcohol and substance 

misuse and learning disability services, have a responsibility in 

safeguarding children when they become aware of or identify a child 

at risk of harm. This may be as a result of service’s direct work with 

those who may be mentally ill, a parent, a parent-to-be, or a non- 



elated abuser, or in response to a request for the assessment of an 

adult perceived to represent a potential or actual risk to a child or 

young person. These staff need to be especially aware of the risk of 

neglect, emotional abuse and domestic abuse. They should follow 

the child protection procedures laid down for their services within 

their area. Consultation, supervision and training resources should 

be available and accessible in each service. 

In order to safeguard children of patients, mental health 

practitioners should routinely record details of patients’ 

responsibilities in relation to children and consider the support needs 

of patients who are parents and their children in all aspects of their 

work using the Care Programme Approach. 

Mental Health practitioners should refer to Royal College of 

Psychiatrists policy documents including Patients as Parents and 

Child Abuse and Neglect: The role of Mental Health Services. 

Close collaboration and liaison between the adult mental health 

services and children’s Social Care are essential in the interests of 

children. This may require the sharing of information to safeguard 

and promote the welfare of children or protect a child from 

significant harm. The expertise of substance misuse and learning 

disability services may also be required. The assessment of parents 

with significant learning difficulties, a disability, or sensory and 

communication difficulties, may require the expertise of a specialist 

psychiatrist or clinical psychologist from a learning disability or adult 

mental health service. 

Alcohol and Drug Services 

A range of services are provided, in particular by health and 

voluntary organisations, to respond to the needs of both adults 

(with parental responsibilities) and children who misuse drugs. 

These services are linked to the relevant agencies at local level 

through Drug Action Teams, which comprise, as a minimum, health, 

Children’s social care, education and Police representatives. It is 

important that arrangements are in place, which enables child 

protection, substance misuse (include alcohol) services referrals to 

be made in relevant cases. Where children may be suffering 

significant harm because of their own substance misuse, or where 

parental substance misuse may be causing such harm, referrals will 

need to be made by drug action teams or alcohol services in 

accordance with LSCB procedures. Where children are not suffering 

significant harm, referral arrangements also need to be in place to 

enable children’s broader needs to be assessed and responded to. 



5. WHAT IS ABUSE AND NEGLECT 

Abuse and Neglect are forms of maltreatment of a child. Somebody 

may abuse or neglect a child be inflicting harm, or by failing to act 

to prevent harm. 

Children may be abused in a family or in an institutional or 

community setting: by those known to them or, more rarely, by a 

stranger. They may be abused by an adult or adults or another 

child or children. 

Physical Abuse 

Physical abuse may involve hitting, shaking, throwing, poisoning, 

burning or scalding, drowning, suffocating or otherwise causing 

physical harm to a child. Physical harm may also be caused when a 

parent or carer fabricates the symptoms of, or deliberately induces 

illness in a child. 

Emotional Abuse 

Emotional abuse is the persistent emotional maltreatment of a child 

such as to cause severe and persistent adverse effects on the child’s 

emotional development. It may involve conveying the children that 

they are worthless or unloved, inadequate, or valued only insofar as 

they meet the needs of another person. 

It may feature age or developmentally inappropriate expectations 

being imposed on children. These may include interactions that are 

beyond the child’s developmental capability, as well `as 

overprotection and limitation of exploration and learning, or 

preventing the child participating in normal social interaction. It 

may involve seeing or hearing the ill-treatment of another. It may 

involve serious bullying causing children frequently to feel frightened 

or in danger, or the exploitation or corruption of children. Some 

level of emotional abuse is involved in all types of maltreatment of a 

child, though it may occur alone. 

Sexual Abuse 

Sexual abuse involves forcing or enticing a child or young person to 

take part in sexual activities, including prostitution, whether or not 

the child is aware of what is happening. The activities may involve 

physical contact, including penetrative (e.g. rape, buggery or oral 

sex) or non-penetrative acts. They may include non-contact 

activities, such as involving children in looking at, or in the 

production of, pornographic material or watching sexual activities or 

encouraging children to behave in sexually inappropriate ways. 



Neglect 

Neglect is the persistent failure to meet a child’s basic physical 

and/or psychological needs, likely to result in the serious 

impairment of the child’s health or development. Neglect may occur 

during pregnancy as a result of maternal substance abuse. 

Once a child is born, neglect may involve a parent or carer failing to 

provide adequate food and clothing, shelter including exclusion from 

home or abandonment, failing to protect a child from physical and 

emotional harm or danger, failure to ensure adequate supervision 

including the use of inadequate care-takers, or the failure to ensure 

access to appropriate medical care or treatment. It may also 

include neglect of, or unresponsiveness to, a child’s basic emotional 

needs. 

6. DEFINITION OF A CHILD IN NEED 

Children who are defined as being “in need”, under section 17 of the 

Children Act 1989, are those whose vulnerability is such that they 

are unlikely to reach or maintain a satisfactory level of health or 

development, or their health and development will be significantly 

impaired, without the provision of services (Section 17(10) of the 

Children Act 1989), plus those who are disabled. 

The critical factors to be taken into account in deciding whether a 

child is in need under the Children Act 1989 are what will happen to 

a child’s health or development without services being provided, the 

likely effect the services will have on the child’s standard of health 

and development. Local Authorities have a duty to safeguard and 

promote the welfare of children in need. 

7. THE CHILD IS IN IMMEDIATE DANGER 

In circumstances where a child is deemed to be in immediate 

danger, it is imperative that the Police/Ambulance are alerted in the 

first instance, to secure their safety and appropriate medical 

attention as required. 

N.B: Medical Services of the receiving Hospital should be 

informed by the referrer and Children’s Social Care 

should be informed of any action taken. 



8. EMERGENCY DUTY TEAM 

The Emergency Duty Team consists of a team of Social Workers who 

are available out of normal office hours to take referrals that 

require/may require urgent action in relation to a child who is 

believed to be at risk of significant harm or is suffering significant 

harm. 

9. SHARING CONCERNS/AGREEMENT OF THE CHILD/PARENTS – 

REFERRAL TO CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

Professionals should seek in general to discuss any concerns with 

the parents/child (dependent on the child’s understanding, situation 

and family circumstances) and seek their agreement to making a 

referral to Children’s social care. Parent/carers may not agree to 

information being shared but this should not prevent a referral 

being made where child protection concerns persist. Reasons for 

dispensing with consent should be clearly recorded. 

Referrals of all children in need, including those where there are 

child protection concerns should be made to: 

HULL to the Children’s Social Care Team (where the child lives) 

EAST RIDING -by telephoning the Call Centre or by visiting a 

Customer Service Centre 

OUT OF HOURS – to the Children’s Social Care Emergency Duty 

Team 

Details are contained within Section 6 “Contacts” 

10. MAKING A REFERRAL 

Anyone who has concerns about a child but is unclear whether they 

should make a referral should consult with a senior or specialist 

colleague. 

Professionals who telephone the Children’s Social Care will confirm 

referrals in writing within 48 hours. 

You should share the nature of your concerns, how and why they 

have arisen and what appears to be the needs of the child and 

family. 

You should be clear about any need for URGENT action to make the 

child safe from harm. 



Following a referral, the referrer can expect to be informed within 24 

hours about the next course of action or that no further action will 

be taken by the Children’s Social Care at this time. The referrer will 

record the decision agreed on their own agency records. 

11. INFORMATION SHARING 

Promoting a child’s well-being and safeguarding them from 

significant harm requires professionals and others to share 

information about a child’s health, development and exposure to 

possible harm, about a parent who may need help to, or not be able 

to, care for a child adequately and safely and about those who may 

pose a risk of harm to a child. 

Often it is only when information from a number of sources has 

been shared and then put together that it becomes clear that a child 

is at risk of or is suffering harm. 

Those providing services to adults and children will be concerned 

about the needs to balance their duties to protect children from 

harm and their general duty towards their client, patient or service 

user. Some Health professionals and staff face the added dimension 

of being involved in caring for, or supporting more than one family 

member – the abused siblings, an alleged abuser. However where 

there are concerns that a child is, or may be at risk of significant 

harm, the needs of the child must come first. 

12. CHILD PROTECTION CONFERENCES – PARTICIPATION AND 

REPORTS 

The best decisions / outcomes for a child are dependent upon the 

full participation of agencies. A report should be provided in 

advance to the Chair (see Initial Conference Report Pro-forma and 

Child Protection Review Pro-forma – Appendices 5 and 6 of Section 

3.3 “The processes for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children”). 

General Practitioners (GP’s) are the exception to this and will 

continue to provide information in the format already developed 

(see Appendix 4 of Section 3.3 “The processes for 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children”). Other 

medical practitioners may also provide medical information in a 

different format. 

There is no expectation that sensitive information, which may 

expose a child to risk of significant harm, or that may compromise a 

criminal investigation, will be included in the report. 



The Chair of the Conference can be consulted where concerns exist 

about the sharing of sensitive information and the best way to share 

it or not can be agreed. 

13. CHILDREN SEEN IN EDUCATION SETTINGS 

In the case of a child being seen in school, when concerns arise, the 

Health Practitioner should inform the Headteacher immediately. The 

Headteacher is then responsible for taking further action. 

However, in the event that the Headteacher decides to take no 

further action the Practitioner should consult with the appointed 

person Child Protection (within the Trust) and a joint decision as to 

whether the Practitioner should proceed with a referral to Children’s 

Social Care will be made. 

14. ENQUIRIES TO THE CHILD PROTECTION PLAN / REGISTER 

The Register is open to direct enquiry from professionals who are 

worried about harm/potential harm to a child and want to know 

whether the child is subject to an inter-agency Child Protection Plan. 

Enquiries should be directed to the Child Protection Plan List 

Administrator (Details are contained in Section 6 “Contacts”). To 

safeguard confidentiality, the Administrator will operate a “call back” 

system. 

15. CONTACT NUMBERS 

See Section 6 “Contacts” 



ACTION REQUIRED TO SAFEGUARD AND PROMOTE 

A CHILD’S WELFARE 

IN THE EVENT OF A MEMBER OF STAFF HAVING CAUSE TO BELIEVE A 

CHILD MAY BE SUFFERING OR MAY BE AT RISK OF SUFFERING 

SIGNIFICANT HARM, THE FOLLOWING ACTION SHOULD BE TAKEN:- 

Share concerns with 

nominated person 

child 

protection/supervisor/ 

line manager/ 

Check if on 

CPR / has a 

child 

protection 

plan 


Child / Children in Need 

Is the child / are the 

children in immediate 

danger ? 

Medical emergency 

– alert ambulance 

and local A&E 

Department 

Share concerns with parent / child. 

Obtain agreement to make a referral to Children’s social care. 

NB Parents / carers may not agree to information being shared but 

this should not prevent a referral being made where child 

protection concerns persist. 

Referral to Children’s Social Care 

verbally and follow-up in writing within 

48 hours 

WHAT HAPPENS NEXT ? 

OTHER – 

Alert Police 

Inform 

Children’s Social Care 

Out of Hours to the 

Emergency Duty Team: 

Hull – (01482) 788080 

East Riding – (01482) 

880826 

Referrals may lead to:- 

no further action; 

directly to provision of services or other help, including from other agencies; or 

an Initial Assessment of the needs of the child. 

Children’s Social Care feedback to referrer 

Appendix 1 


LSCB STANDARD REFERRAL FORM 

(See Appendix 2 in Section 3.3 “The processes for safeguarding 

and promoting the welfare of children”) 


EAST RIDING SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN BOARD PROCEDURES AND GUIDANCE Page 248 of 461 

Appendix 2

Date: August 2006 

Review Date: 


SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN TEAM 

Humber Mental Health Teaching NHS Trust 

Hull and East Yorkshire Hospitals NHS Trust 

Eastern Hull Primary Care Trust 

East Yorkshire Primary Care Trust 

West Hull Primary Care Trust 

Yorkshire Wolds & Coast Primary Care Trust 

TENYAS 

SUPPORTING GUIDANCE FOR 

HEALTH PROFESSIONALS 

SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN 

IN WHOM ILLNESS IS 

FABRICATED OR INDUCED 

Appendix 3 



CONTENTS 

Foreword, Age Range, Terminology 1 

Introduction 2 

Questions for Consideration 4-5 

Objective Assessment in Cases of Suspected Fabricated/Induced Illness 6 

Strategies to Promote Objective Assessment 7-9 

Strategy Discussion/Meetings 9-11 

Health Professional Liaison, Co-ordination and Consultation 11 

Preparation of a Chronology 11-12 

Engaging the Parents 12-14 

Appendix 1: Parental/Carer Behaviours 15-16 

Appendix 2: Roles and Responsibilities 17-20 

Appendix 3: The Legal Framework 21 

Appendix 4: Record Keeping 22 

Appendix 5: Covert Video Surveillance 23 

Appendix 6: Complaints 24 

Appendix 7: Training and Development 25 

Conclusion 26 

Bibliography and References 27 


Pa 

ge

SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN IN WHOM 

ILLNESS IS FABRICATED OR INDUCED 

FOREWORD 

These guidelines have been developed to complement the Local Safeguarding 

Children Board guidance. 

The guidelines cover a wide-ranging spectrum from false-exaggerated 

histories through to abuse by poisoning, suffocation or sabotage of medical 

equipment. 

AGE RANGE 

The guidelines are directed at children and young people aged 0-18 years. 

TERMINOLOGY 

The fabrication or inducement of illness in children by a carer has been 

referred to by a number of different terms, most commonly Munchausen 

Syndrome by Proxy (Meadow 1977). The use of terminology to describe the 

fabrication or inducement of illness in a child has been the subject of 

considerable debate between professionals. These differences of opinion may 

result in a loss of focus on the welfare of the child being paramount; this 

guidance refers to the fabrication or inducement of illness in a child, rather 

than using a particular term in line with Safeguarding Children in whom illness 

is fabricated or induced (DoH 2002). 

The key issue is the impact of fabricated or induced illness on the child’s 

health and development and consideration of how best to safeguard the child’s 

welfare. 




1.1 What is Fabricated or Induced Illness ? 

The term encompasses many different situations in which children 

are presented as ‘sick’ but where illness has arisen as a result of a 

parent/carer’s actions in inducing an illness or by fabricating an 

illness by telling a story of symptoms which lead Health 

professionals to believe the child has an illness. 

1.2 A Broad Approach 

The guidelines take a broad approach, which includes the need of 

all those children whose illnesses are thought to be exaggerated, 

fabricated, invented, induced and/or where the parent/carer’s 

response to their child’s health seems discrepant from the view of 

the professional. These include five key forms of parent/carer 

behaviour: 

Pretence of illness e.g. breathing difficulties, fits, allergies, 

Seasonal Affected Disorder, ME. 

Fabrication of illness or medical history. 

Inducement of illness. 

Exaggeration of genuine illness. 

Enforced invalidism. 

2. All parents demonstrate a range of behaviours in response to their 

children being ill or being perceived as ill. Some may become more 

stressed or anxious than others. Their responses may in part relate to 

their perceptions of illness and to their expectations of the medical 

profession. Health professionals are taught to listen to the concerns of 

parents about their children’s health and to act on these. Part of their 

role is not only to treat the sick child but also, in collaboration with other 

professionals, to assist parents to respond appropriately to the state of 

their children’s health. 

Some children may not be unwell but parents need reassurance that 

they are indeed well, whilst others may experience continuing difficulty 

in recognising that their child is healthy and exhibiting normal childhood 

behaviours. 

Some parents may be helped to interpret and respond appropriately to 

their child’s action and behaviours, whilst others may continue to be 

anxious and/or are unable to change their beliefs. It is this latter group 

of parents who are more likely to present their children for medical 

examination although the children are healthy. Skilled professional 

intervention is likely to enable most parents to learn how to interpret 

their child’s state of health and manage their own anxieties. There may 

be some parents for whom such early interventions are ineffective. 



These parents may have particular needs which result in them 

persistently presenting their child(ren) as ill and seeking investigations 

and medical treatments. 

For a small number of children, concerns will be raised when it is 

considered that the health or development of a child is likely to be 

significantly impaired or further impaired by the actions of a carer or 

carers having fabricated or induced illness. Where the impairment is 

such that there are concerns the child is suffering or is likely to suffer 

significant harm this guidance should be followed. 



3. QUESTIONS FOR CONSIDERATION 

Health Professionals must be aware of the possibility of Fabricated / 

Induced Illness in any situation where a child is presented with a 

condition which has one or more of the following features: 

Is there a history of persistent or recurrent illnesses for which a 

cause cannot be found or which are very unusual ? 

Are there any discrepancies between history and clinical findings ? 

Do the symptoms and signs occur when the child is with one 

particular carer ? 

Do unusual symptoms and signs that do not make clinical sense 

cause experienced physicians to say they have “never seen a case 

like it before” ? 

Is there a parent/carer less concerned than the physician, 

sometimes comforting the medical staff ? 

Is there a history of repeated hospitalisations and vigorous medical 

evaluation of parent/carer and child without definitive diagnosis ? 

Is there a parent/carer who is constantly at the child’s bedside and 

who excessively praises the staff ? 

Is there a parent who welcomes medical tests of their child even 

when painful ? 

Is there evidence of Doctor hopping and/or hospital shopping ? 

Is there a history of unusual or unexplained illness or death in 

previous children ? 

Does the patient have multiple allergies ? 

Is the parent/carer over attached to the patient ? 

Is one parent always absent during hospitalisation ? 

* Adapted from Jones et al (1986) 

You should also consider the following: 

Psychological harm that unnecessary medical consultations may 

cause ? 

Potential physical harm due to unnecessary medical investigations 



YES NO 

YES NO

? 

Psychological harm of being kept off school ? 

Actual harm of induced symptoms or illnesses as a result of parent 

/ carer’s actions 

Psychological harm from fabricating a false illness without directly 

causing physical harm to the child ? 

The child developing chronic invalidism ? 

The co-existence of a genuine illness / condition – plus fabricated / 

induced illness ? 

If you have answered yes to any of the statements every step must be taken 

to confirm or refute the possibility of Fabricated/Induced Illness, thus 

preventing unwitting collusion and its attendant dangers to the child. 

The flow chart over the page illustrates the stages of a flexible approach which 

takes into consideration the particular difficulties which may be experienced 

when dealing with suspected Fabricated/Induced Illness. 



4. OBJECTIVE ASSESSMENT IN CASES OF SUSPECTED FABRICATED/ 

INDUCED ILLNESS 

STAGE ONE – CHILD WELFARE CONCERNS 

(The dawning of private concerns/unconfirmed suspicions) 

• Discrepancies that cannot be explained away 

• Bizarre presentations 

• The number and frequency of incidents occurring 

• Fabrication, exaggeration, invention 

STAGE TWO BEGINS 

Agree Action to be Taken 


Named Doctors/Nurses Referral to Children’s social care 

Validate 

Check history 

Gather information 

Discuss with Designated Professionals 

No further action Action required in relation to 

parent’s own needs 

Referral to Children’s Social 

Careand Initial Health 

Professional Meeting 

Child harmed or 

Risk of Significant 

Harm 

Where it is thought the child is suffering from, or likely to suffer from, significant harm 


5. CHILD WELFARE CONCERNS 

STRATEGIES TO PROMOTE OBJECTIVE ASSESSMENT 

(STAGES ONE AND TWO) 

5.1 STAGE ONE – THE DAWNING OF PRIVATE CONCERNS. 

(Unconfirmed Suspicions) 

The concerns may slowly develop as you become aware of 

discrepancies that cannot be explained away or dispersed. You 

may become alarmed as more and more incidents occur, more 

information is shared/collected and/or explanations become 

implausible. 

There may be a sudden urgent possibility because of an 

incident/episode that cannot be explained except by inducement, 

fabrication, exaggeration or invention. If clearly at risk of 

significant harm a referral must be made to Children’s Social 

Careas per local Safeguarding Children Boards (LSCB) Guidelines 

and Procedures. 

5.1.2 SHARING CONCERN WITH COLLEAGUE (CONSULT) 

The dawning of private concerns is a critical time, you are crossing 

an important critical threshold. This critical threshold is a matter 

of individual professional judgement but it is expected that a 

preliminary consultation with an experienced colleague in relation 

to your concerns will be undertaken. 

5.1.3 You should discuss your concerns with the Named Nurse, Doctor 

or Designated Nurse/Doctor, Child Protection Supervisor in the 

first instance. 

5.2 CHECKING THE HISTORY AND GATHERING INFORMATION 

(VALIDATE) 

Check who is involved with the child/family. It is important that at 

this stage you look at the information you have, the health history 

of the child and other family members. 

At this stage information from the GP and the health visiting/school 

nursing records and A&E attendances and minor injury units must be 

collated as a minimum. Hospital case notes and any other health 

records should be made available. 



5.3 STAFF SUPPORT 

Staff support is vital. This should be at a personal level (particularly 

for those working directly with the child and family) and at a team 

level. The latter should have access to expert legal, paediatric and 

child psychiatric advice. It may also be helpful to have the informal 

but confidential advice and support of professionals who have 

already been involved in the management of such cases. The 

assessment process and/or intervention may be just the start of a 

complex inter-agency exercise. 

5.4 STAGE ONE ENDS 

When there is no further action to be taken; 

When any action to be taken is in relation to the parents’ own 

needs; 

When it is thought that more information is required to assess the 

situation and early active involvement of other statutory agencies 

is warranted; 

Where it is thought the child is suffering or likely to suffer from 

significant harm and a referral to Children’s Social Careis required. 

5.5 STAGE TWO BEGINS 

When a referral to Children’s Social Care is required; 

When it is thought that more information is required to assess the 

situation and early active involvement of other statutory agencies 

is warranted. 

5.6 STAGE TWO – REFERRAL 

5.6.1 Initial Assessment under Section 17 of The Children Act 

1989 

The need to proceed with caution and the need to protect the child 

from a potentially dangerous situation needs to be balanced. Child 

Protection guidelines and procedures as set out by LSCBs provide an 

appropriate framework for enquiry. 

They allow for early inter-agency debate and consultation and are 

sufficiently flexible to accommodate a wide spectrum of harm 

including fabricated/induced illness. 

5.7 AN INITIAL HEALTH PROFESSIONALS MEETING 

An initial health professionals meeting should be called by the 

Named Nurse/Named Doctor; this includes as a minimum the 

referrer, a Paediatrician, the child’s GP, School Nurse/Health 



Visitors and a Named Doctor/Nurse and any other Health 

professionals involved. The purpose of this meeting is to share 

information and work towards forming a consensus of opinion. 

5.8 STRATEGY DISCUSSION, INTER-AGENCY INFORMATION 

GATHERING AND PRELIMINARY CONSULTATION 

Information gathering and preliminary consultation with senior 

members of the Police and Children’s Social Care should not 

trigger inappropriate or precipitate intervention. Reasonable 

suspicions of fictitious/induced illness, or knowledge of previous or 

current Child Protection issues affecting any member of the family, 

regardless of their nature, warrant early and active involvement of 

the statutory agencies. A strategy meeting is an appropriate 

starting point. In some cases there may be considerable 

uncertainty on the part of Health professionals. 

Where there has been no previous concern and there is no current 

evidence of significant harm (e.g. where suspicion is confined to 

fabricated or embellished history), a Paediatrician requires time to 

validate the history, to consult with others and to assess the 

situation. 

5.9 INTER-AGENCY STRATEGY MEETINGS 

These should involve all the key professionals, including the Police. 

If legal advice is required, the Chairperson should invite an 

appropriate legal advisor. In strategy meetings, as opposed to 

Child Protection Conferences, parents/carers do not attend. The 

main purpose is to share and evaluate information, to co-ordinate 

and pace the investigation, and allow pro-active planning. Where 

it is decided that there are grounds to initiate S47, enquiry 

decisions should be made about: 

How the S47 enquiry as part of the Core assessment will be carried 

out – what further information is required about the child/family and 

how it should be obtained and recorded; 

Whether it is necessary for supplementary records to be kept in a 

secure place to safeguard the child and the manner in which they 

should be kept; 

Whether the child requires constant professional observation and, if 

so, whether or when the carer(s) should be present; 

Who will carry out what actions, by when and for what purpose, in 

particular the planning of further paediatric assessment; 

Any particular factors such as the child and family’s race, ethnicity 

and language, which should be taken into account; 



The needs of siblings and other children with whom the alleged 

abuser has contact; 

The nature and timing of any Police investigations, including the 

analysis of samples. This will be particularly pertinent if covert video 

surveillance is being considered, as this is a task that the Police 

should have responsibility for. 

The needs of the parents or carers. 

More than one strategy discussion may be necessary. This is likely 

where the child’s circumstances are very complex. 

It is important to be clear that Children’s Social Care are the lead 

statutory agency in child protection cases and the Police are 

responsible for investigating a potential crime. Confrontation of 

the alleged perpetrator cannot therefore be managed unilaterally. 

The enquiry process is similar to that for other forms of child harm 

and has to proceed within a timescale which minimises further risk 

to the child. The main stages are as follows: 

evaluation of early suspicions; 

detailed information gathering from a variety of sources; 

consultation process; 

consolidation and evaluation of the presented information; 

determination of a critical threshold of concern; 

plan to intervene. 



5.10 HEALTH PROFESSIONAL LIAISON, CO-ORDINATION AND 

CONSULTATION 

Cases of suspected Fabricated/Induced Illness are exceptionally 

complex and there is no place for working in isolation. ‘A 

Consultant Paediatrician’ should be appointed to assess the cases. 

Two key Consultant Paediatricians may need to share the 

management of the cases to provide mutual support and to cover 

absence. The Named Nurses/Doctors for each Trust are integral 

to the co-ordination process. It is important to enlist the help and 

co-operation of the primary health care team. (Concerns may 

have already come to their attention.) Guidance from a 

Consultant Child Psychiatrist should be sought at an early stage. 

Health professionals may wish to seek legal advice from their 

employing authority before intervening in potentially very 

contentious cases in which threats of litigation are common. 

Specialist Paediatric opinion and investigation (possibly involving a 

tertiary centre) may be required. It is essential that in his/her 

referral the Paediatrician makes clear his/her concerns about 

possible Fabricated/Induced Illness in order to prevent 

unnecessary invasive investigation and to ensure that staff 

exercise appropriate vigilance. Referrals must be carried out on a 

controlled and planned basis. Pressure from parents for a change 

of Consultant should be resisted. At no time should the overall 

management of the case be allowed to drift from one Consultant 

to another, nor should decisions be left to junior medical staff. 

5.11 PREPARATION OF A CHRONOLOGY 

5.11.1 A very detailed chronology is now required; this should 

include as a minimum a very detailed medical history 

(which has been validated against previous parental 

accounts and those of other witnesses) and must be 

taken for each and every illness event. A crucial 

element is whether the illness always starts or occurs 

exclusively in the presence of one particular person. 

The hospital or community Consultant Paediatrician 

should check all medical records of the child and 

siblings. These may involve several hospitals over a 

period of time. If there are gaps, or where 

information cannot be verified, this should still be 

included with a message stating so. 

5.11.2 Obtaining the family, medical and psychiatric history 

may require negotiation with the General Practitioner, 

especially if it is not thought appropriate to gain the 

consent of the suspected perpetrator. Records of 

previous infant deaths may be difficult to trace, and 




may require application to the coroner or information 

from the local pathology department. 

5.11.3 A Child Protection Register check can be carried out on 

the child and siblings. This will include the Children’s 

Social Care client database, which indicates past or 

current Social Service involvement with the family. 

The local Police Child Protection Unit should be asked 

to look into whether parents or carers have a history 

of Schedule 1 offences (previous conviction of any 

offence against a child, i.e. physical or sexual assault, 

cruelty or neglect) or pose a risk to children and other 

significant information. 

5.11.4 NHS Direct, and the emergency services (Fire, Police 

and Ambulance) should be contacted, to ascertain 

their involvement, if any. 

5.12 ENGAGING THE PARENTS 

Every situation is different. There is usually a single perpetrator. 

A common feature seen in all perpetrators is an apparent desire to 

create and maintain illness in the child. The underlying 

motivations are varied and complex. Professionals can experience 

intense emotional feelings towards such individuals, ranging from 

denial and disbelief to feelings of pity, anger and disgust. These 

strong feelings can threaten professional integrity and the 

following principles are important: 

Always keep the child in focus; 

Be polite, courteous and supportive but maintain clear 

professional boundaries; 

Listen carefully and actively to what the parent has to say 

but check veracity if possible; 

Try to engage with the non-suspected parent or carer if 

possible. A cautious enquiry may establish whether they 

have concerns about the nature of the child’s illness; 

Be vigilant at all times. Make detailed observations and 

document carefully the parent-child interaction and the 

parent’s care of the child and document carefully; 

All staff must be consistent in their approach to counter any 

divisiveness on the part of the perpetrator; 

Maintain control. The carer may make certain demands e.g. 

for a quiet side ward (where observation would be difficult) 

or for more medical investigation etc. 


Staff may have to resist these in an assertive manner making it 

clear that these requests may not be appropriate at that time or 

not in the child’s interest. 

The most difficult dilemma for the local professionals is how and 

when to confront the parents. 

In an ideal situation, concerns are broached at an early stage in a 

supportive manner. Emphasis is placed on the interests of the 

child. It should be recognised that the parents themselves are in 

need of help. This is in keeping with conventional child protection 

practice. Whilst the abusing parent may not initially acknowledge 

the full extent of his/her activities, he/she may have sufficient 

insight to co-operate with an assessment and subsequent therapy, 

and this may be a good prognostic indicator. 

The reality is usually far more complex and the usual response of 

the suspected perpetrator is that of denial. The presence of 

strong evidence where it can be substantiated, witnessed, or 

where forensic evidence is present will simplify the decision to 

challenge the parents. The confrontation must be planned with 

Children’s Social Care and the Police within the context of strategy 

meetings. 

Where there are strong suspicions but no conclusive evidence, the 

parents may still have to be challenged, with all the attendant 

dangers. This is clearly a situation which will require some risk 

analysis by the agencies. The situations which may dictate such a 

decision are: 

If an assessment by a child psychiatrist or child psychologist 

is necessary, the parents will require an explanation for this; 

If there is a clear need to separate the child from the 

suspected perpetrator for both evidential and child 

protection purposes; 

If professionals consider that they can proceed no further 

with their investigation without confronting the parents. 

Failure to do so would be to collude with the suspected 

perpetrator. 



APPENDIX 1 


APPENDICES 

PARENTAL/CARER BEHAVIOURS TO BE CONSIDERED WHEN THERE IS 

A POSSIBILITY OR A DIAGNOSIS OF FABRICATED/INDUCED ILLNESS 

Behavioural Profile 

It should be a prime consideration to any member of Health service staff when 

considering the possibility of fictitious disorder to remember that, although 

certain behaviours will be present in all cases of Fabricated/Induced Illness, 

many of these behaviours are relatively common and will exist usually in 

people who suffer from no such disorder. 

On no occasion should a behavioural profile be used on its own to suggest that 

an individual may be suffering from Fabricated/Induced Illness or carrying out 

in Proxy behaviours that may be damaging to their child. Rather the 

behavioural profile should be a part of the process of dawning of 

consciousness of the possibility of Fabricated/Induced Illness. 

Initially the parent or child will need to fit the DSM4 criteria for Fabricated/ 

Induced Illness which are as follows: 

The intentional production or feigning of physical or psychological 

symptoms in order to assume the sick role, the judgement that a 

particular symptom is intentionally produced is made both by direct 

evidence and by excluding other causes of the symptom. 

The DSM4 further goes on to note that ‘it should be noted that the presence of 

fictitious symptoms does not preclude the co-existence of true physical or 

psychological symptoms: 

The motivation for the behaviours to assume the sick role; 

External incentives to the behaviour, such as economic gain, avoiding 

your responsibility or involving physical well-being as in malingering, are 

absent. 


It is important in this decision to discriminate between fictitious disorders and 

malingering; in malingering the individual produces symptoms intentionally, 

but has a goal that is obviously recognisable, for example the intentional 

production of symptoms to avoid jury duty, or conscription. 

It should always be borne in mind that in fictitious disorder the motivation is 

the psychological need to assume the sick role, either directly or through 

proxy behaviour. 

The relevant codes are 300.16 with predominantly psychological signs and 

symptoms. 

300.19 with predominantly physical signs and symptoms and 300.19 with 

combined psychological and physical signs and symptoms. 

Behaviours that would be expected to be present in all cases are as follows: 

Repetitive presentation of child or children in their care to Health 

professionals; 

Diagnosis is confusing or contradictory in spite of frequent 

investigations/ examinations; 

Symptoms only occur in the presence of the carer under suspicion. It 

should however be noted that older children and adolescents may learn 

the behaviour and produce symptoms in their own right 

The following behaviours may also be present; 

There may be a mismatch between the expressed concern by the parent 

compared to the frequency of severity of presentation of illness 

They may show a tendency to elaborate both illnesses and other factors 

There may be a history of frequent contact with other emergency 

services 

There may be a history of frequent changes of address, General 

Practitioner and Consultant 

The carer may have a history of emotional behavioural problems in their 

childhood. It is important to note that on occasions acute presentations 

may occur, but in general most presentations are chronic and repetitive 

If staff become concerned the next stage will be to seek further advice 

towards creating a full chronology, as it is only once this is completed that the 

dawning of concern may move to more concrete measures. 



APPENDIX 2 


Primary Care Trusts 

PCTs should be aware that they hold responsibility for child protection in their 

localities. Each PCT should appoint a Named Doctor (Consultant Community 

Paediatrician or a GP with paediatric expertise) and a Named Nurse for child 

protection. It is expected that all staff working with children should have 

knowledge of child protection procedures. The average PCT is likely to see 

one case per year of proven Fabricated/Induced Illness. However there will be 

many occasions when Fabricated/Induced Illness may be considered as a 

possibility, without necessarily proceeding to the stage of requiring a strategy 

discussion. PCTs should ensure that appropriate training on 

Fabricated/Induced Illness is made available, taking advice from the 

Designated Nurse/Doctor for Safeguarding Children. Funding may be required 

for extra support staff and venues especially if covert video surveillance is 

used. Supervision and protection should be available to staff. There should 

be a media handling strategy. 

GP and Primary Care Team 

Professionals in Primary Health Care Tams (PHCT), including Doctors, HVs, 

Midwives, School Nurses, Practice Nurses and attached Psychologists and 

Counsellors will have knowledge of uncorroborated, odd or unusual 

presentations. They will be aware of those children who are frequent 

attendees and where there may be discrepancies between the child’s reported 

signs and symptoms and those observed. Although there may be conflicts of 

loyalty for primary care staff, they should note that the child is a vulnerable 

patient. Issues of confidentiality should be considered carefully, bearing in 

mind that the child’s needs are paramount. Members of the PHCT should be 

familiar with the local child protection guidelines. Advice on policy and 

procedures can be obtained from the Named Nurse or Named Doctor for the 

PCT area. 

Nurses, Midwives, Health Visitors and School Nurses 

Nurse, Midwives, Health Visitors and School Nurses are important members of 

multi-disciplinary teams and should contribute to the assessment of children 

at risk and to strategic discussion. They should attend Child Protection Case 

Conferences. 



In the course of their work they may be in a position to recognise the 

symptoms and signs of Fabricated/Induced Illness. 

They should keep accurate, contemporaneous and secure records of any 

actual or inferred physical or behavioural observations. 

If samples have to be collected, e.g. urine or faeces, this should be done in 

such a way as to eliminate any possibility of interference. When Midwives are 

contributing to the assessment, the following information should be carefully 

analysed: 

• The contents of the GP’s referral letter; 

• Any history given by the mother of strange illnesses, unusual 

complications of pregnancy, unexpected deaths in the family, family 

members with untreatable illnesses, children having complicated medical 

histories, histories of failure to thrive or non-accidental illnesses, and if 

signs and symptoms reported by the other are not observed by the 

Midwife; 

• Information available from previous midwifery case notes. 

Acute and Mental Health Trusts 

The carers of children with suspected Fabricated/Induced Illness may be in 

receipt of adult health services. Professionals involved in the care of adults 

(including obstetric care) may have concerns about the welfare of their 

children. It is important that any concerns are not conveyed to the carers 

until further multi-disciplinary assessments are made. There should be close 

liaison with the named professionals for safeguarding children within the 

Trust. 

Paediatricians 

Whenever concerns arise about Fabricated/Induced Illness, the Consultant 

responsible for the child’s health care should take a lead role. There should be 

close liaison with the Named Doctor for safeguarding children. It is expected 

that there will be a high standard of record keeping. The drawing up of a 

medical chronology should be a priority, if necessary using documents from 

primary care or from other Health trusts. A colleague not involved with the 

care of the child may be invited to give a second opinion on the case history. 

If it is decided that the child has suffered or is likely to suffer significant harm 

then a referral should be made to Children’s Social Care. Paediatricians 

should be thoroughly familiar with the RCPCH publication “Fabricated or 

Induced Illness by Carers”. 



PAMS 

A range of professionals working in Health settings may have important roles 

to play in identifying and managing Fabricated/Induced Illness in children. 

Any concerns should be discussed with the line manager or with the referring 

medical doctor. 

CAMHS 

The CAMHS service will need to respond promptly to requests for advice from 

professionals who are working with families where Fabricated/Induced Illness 

is a possibility. CAMHS professionals may need to provide opportunities for 

other workers to clarify their own thinking and to consider possible reasons for 

parental behaviours and anxieties. Direct intervention from CAMHS may be 

necessary. Documentation of all CAMHS consultations must be full and 

contemporaneous. CAMHS may also be involved in the assessment of families 

where Fabricated/ Induced Illness is an issue. The provision of an assessment 

should be laid out as per guidelines in the Assessment Framework, paragraphs 

2.1 – 2.25. Whether or not significant harm arises out of Fabricated/Induced 

Illness, CAMHS may need to offer a range of services as part of the child’s 

overall plan. 

Adult Mental Health Services 

A number of adult mental health professionals, nurses, social workers, clinical 

psychologists and psychiatrists, may be involved in the assessment, planning 

and treatment of a carer. This may be before, during or after concerns are 

raised about Fabricated/Induced Illness. If through their involvement with a 

patient adult mental health professionals become concerned for the welfare of 

a child they would be expected to contact the Named Doctor for safeguarding 

children in their Trust or Children’s social care. Particular care should be 

taken in the case of somatising disorders or Fabricated/Induced Illness in 

adults. It must be remembered that the needs of the child are paramount if 

the child is at risk of significant harm. 

Following the verification of Fabricated/Induced Illness in a child or adult, 

Forensic Psychiatry have a role to play in assessing the presence, degree and 

severity of any mental illness or disorder the carer may have, including 

personality disorder. For details of the role of the adult/forensic psychiatrist 

please see paragraphs 4.39 – 4.52 of Safeguarding Children in Whom Illness 

is Fabricated or Induced. 



NHS Direct Nurse Advisors 

NHS Direct Nurse Advisors may become aware of repeated calls about a child. 

These calls may be a parent or carer seeking appropriate advice and support 

about their child. If however calls seem to be of an unusual presentation or 

repeated calls about symptoms that are unresolved, or that the parents seem 

reluctant to seek the advice given, then the possibility of Fabricated/Induced 

Illness should be considered. Advice about their concerns should be sought 

from the Named Nurse. 

Ambulance Technicians and Paramedics 

Frontline Ambulance staff may become aware of repeated calls to an address 

involving a child. These calls may be for genuine medical emergencies but 

may also be for medical symptoms normally dealt with by another Health 

service, and where the call reason does not match the injury or illness seen. 

This may include calls where a child is not conveyed to hospital. 

Any concerns regarding such presentations in a child should be discussed with 

their line manager and the Named Professional for Safeguarding Children. 

Roles of Named and Designated Health Professionals 

The Named Doctor and Named Nurse in a NHS Trust have central roles in 

individual cases as well as in organisation and collaboration. They have 

responsibilities for supervision, training, guidance and clinical governance. 

The Named professionals liaise with Lawyers, the Courts, Police and Children’s 

social care. They should ensure that close links exist between acute, 

community and tertiary Paediatricians and with Child Psychiatrists and A&E 

Consultants. 

The Designated Nurse and Doctor will probably be working across a number of 

acute Trusts, PCTs and Mental Health and Ambulance Trusts. 

They should expect to have regular contact with the Named professionals and 

should have access to executive leads with Trusts, advising on strategies to 

protect children. The Designated professionals are responsible for providing 

advice on medical and nursing matters to Local Safeguarding Children Boards 

and should help steer strategy on practice and procedures. 



APPENDIX 3 

THE LEGAL FRAMEWORK 

Professionals can only work together to safeguard children if they can 

exchange relevant information. However, disclosure of personal information 

to others must have regard to both common and statute law. Care should be 

taken to work within information sharing protocols between the agencies and 

professionals involved, taking legal advice when necessary. 

It is worth noting that if significant harm arises from a Health professional’s 

actions as a result of recognised Fabricated/Induced Illness the carer not the 

Health professional may be charged (s1, Children and Young Persons Act 

1933). 

Confidentiality, Human Rights, Data Protection 

Personal information about children and families held by professionals and 

agencies is subject to a legal duty of confidence and should not normally be 

disclosed without the consent of the subject. But the law permits the 

disclosure of confidential information necessary to safeguard a child or 

children in the public interest. This means that the public interest in child 

protection may override the public interest in maintaining confidentiality. The 

European Convention on Human Rights states that Articles 2 and 3 (the child’s 

right to life and the prohibition of torture and inhumane treatment) are 

absolute. The carer’s right to privacy in Article 8 is conditional. The needs 

of the child must remain at the centre of the decision making and sometimes 

this will override the interests of the carers. Disclosure should be justifiable in 

each case, according to the particular facts of the case. The Data Protection 

Act 1998 allows for the disclosure of confidential information without the 

consent of the subject in certain conditions, including for the purposes of the 

prevention or detection of a crime, or for the apprehension or prosecution of 

offenders, and where failure to disclose would be likely to prejudice those 

objectives in a particular case. Legal advice should be sought in cases of 

doubt. 



APPENDIX 4 

RECORD KEEPING 

All records should use clear, straightforward language. They should be 

concise and accurate not only in fact but also in differentiating between 

opinion, judgements and hypothesis. When considering the possibility of 

Fabricated/Induced Illness, the record of the child should always include the 

name and agency of the person who gave information. All telephone 

conversations should be recorded fully. Records should be kept securely to 

prevent unauthorised access. If the child’s safety is at risk it may be 

necessary to create a supplementary record, separate from the main record. 

Any supplementary notes should be kept in accordance with Data Protection 

Principles. Health records should record accurately all investigations, results, 

observations and consent to undertake examinations or treatment. They 

should be signed legibly and dated. If there is a change of circumstances, for 

example a change of GP for a child on the child protection register, the child’s 

records should be transferred promptly. If possible a telephone discussion 

followed by a written summary should be undertaken pending transfer of the 

records. 



APPENDIX 5 

COVERT VIDEO SURVEILLANCE 

The use of covert video surveillance (CVS) is governed by the Regulation of 

Investigatory Powers Act 2000. If a decision is made at a multi-agency 

strategy discussion to use CVS the surveillance should be undertaken by the 

Police who will supply and install any equipment. CVS is likely to be used in a 

minority of cases when evidence cannot be gathered by other less intrusive 

means. Local Safeguarding Children Boards child protection procedures 

should be followed. The safety of the child is of paramount concern. The 

Paediatric Consultant responsible for the child should ensure that the 

necessary nursing and medical staff are available to support the Police during 

this operation. 



APPENDIX 6 

COMPLAINTS 

Complaints about individual agencies should be responded to in accordance 

with the relevant agency’s complaints procedures. Where the complaint is 

about the functioning of a child protection committee or a decision about 

registration then Local Safeguarding Children Boards complaints procedures 

should be followed. 



APPENDIX 7 

TRAINING AND DEVELOPMENT 

When structures are in place in Local Safeguarding Children Boards for 

operational strategies on Fabricated/ Induced Illness, training will be rolled out 

to partner agencies. There should be general awareness that 

Fabricated/Induced Illness is another form of child abuse and that practice and 

procedures form part of the overall guidance for child protection. PCT leads 

should ensure that child protection is part of the clinical governance agenda. 

All Health staff dealing with children should have received single agency 

awareness training and multi-agency training. All staff should be offered 

appropriate training updates at intervals. 



6. CONCLUSION 

Awareness of Fabricated/Induced Illness should permeate child 

protection practice and procedures. Health staff see large numbers of 

children in the course of their everyday work. Most will have short term 

health problems and there will be no anxiety about the ability of their 

carers to safeguard their welfare. A minority will have symptoms or 

signs suggestive of Fabricated/Induced Illness; after investigation a 

proportion of these cases will be found to have natural causes. For the 

remainder it is essential that Health staff should feel able to have 

confidential discussions with other agencies in order to collect 

information and build a fuller picture of the child and family. If there is 

concern about the risk of significant harm to a child, a referral should be 

made to Children’s Social Care and Health staff should construct a full 

chronology of events. It is the expectation that all Health staff will 

collaborate with other agencies if there is a need to safeguard a child’s 

welfare. 

7. BIBLIOGRAPHY AND REFERENCES 

Bools C et al “Co-Morbidity Associated with Fabricated Illness (1992) 

Framework for Assessment of Children in Need (DoH 2000) 

Hull and East Riding Area Child Protection Committee Guidelines and 

Procedures (2001) 

McClure R J et al “Epidemiology of Munchausen Syndrome by Proxy, 

Non-Accidental Poisoning and Non-Accidental Suffocation”. Archives of 

Diseases in Childhood 75, 57-61 

Royal College of Paediatrics and Child Health (2001) “The Fabricated or 

Induced Illness Report” 

Safeguarding Children in Whom Illness is Fabricated or Induced 

(DoH 2002) 

• Working Together to Safeguard Children (2006) 



4.6 HUMBERSIDE POLICE 


All organisations that work with children share a commitment to 

safeguard and promote their welfare, and, for many organisations 

that is underpinned by a statutory duty or duties. 

For the Police that duty is under Section 11 of the Children Act 2004 

which came into Force on the 1 st October 2005. The duty is to 

ensure that Police functions are discharged with regard to the need to 


Further guidance on what this means is contained in the introduction 

to these guidelines and procedures and at 


It is important that safeguarding children is not seen within a policing 

context as solely the role of Family Protection Team Officers, but that 

ALL Police Officers and Police Staff understand it is a fundamental 

part of their duties. All organisations that work with children share a 

commitment to safeguard and promote their welfare, and, for many 

organisations that is underpinned by a statutory duty or duties. 

For the Police that duty is under Section 11 of the Children Act 2004 

which came into Force on the 1 st October 2005. The duty is to 

ensure that Police functions are discharged with regard to the need to 


Further guidance on what this means is contained in the introduction 

to these guidelines and procedures and at 


It is important that safeguarding children is not seen within a policing 

context as solely the role of Family Protection Team Officers, but that 

ALL Police Officers and Police Staff understand it is a fundamental 

part of their duties. 




The main roles of the Police are to uphold the law, prevent crime and 

disorder, protect the citizen and bring offenders to justice. Children, like 

all citizens have the right to the full protection offered by the criminal 

law. The Police have a duty and responsibility to investigate all criminal 

offences and as Lord Laming pointed out in his report into the 

circumstances leading to the death of Victoria Climbie (2003) “the 

investigation of crimes against children is as important as the 

investigation of any other serious crime and any suggestions that child 

protection policing is of lower status than any other form of policing 

should be eradicated.” 

Offences committed against children can be particularly sensitive to 

investigate and will often require the Police to work with other 

organisations, such as Children’s Social Care, in the conduct of any 

enquiry. Investigations should be carried out thoroughly and 

professionally. Officers must remember that the welfare of the child is 

paramount and ensure that appropriate action is taken to secure the 

protection of the child. 

The specific Police responsibilities are:- 

The protection of the victim: 

To interview the victim (where appropriate jointly with Children’s 

Social Care): 

To protect other vulnerable members of the family: 

The preservation and collection of forensic and medical evidence: 

To interview witness(es): 

To interview suspect (s): 

The production of a file of evidence for consideration by the Crown 

Prosecution Service; and 

To work with Children’s Social Care and other interested agencies 

throughout any investigation (including attendance at Child 

Protection Conferences and Multi-agency meetings). 

The Police are responsible for the gathering of evidence in criminal 

investigations. This task can be carried out in conjunction with other 

agencies but the Police are ultimately accountable for the product of 

criminal enquiries. 



The Police should be notified as soon as possible by Local Authority 

Children’s Social Care wherever a case referred to them involves a 

criminal offence having been committed, or is suspected of having been 

committed, against a child. Other agencies should consider sharing such 

information. This does not mean that in all such cases a full 

investigation will be required, or that there will necessarily be any 

further Police involvement. It is important, however, that the Police 

retain the opportunity to be informed and consulted, to ensure all 

relevant information can be taken into account before a final decision is 

made. 

Humberside Police is committed to sharing information and intelligence 

with other agencies, where this is necessary to protect children and in 

line with the Human Rights Act and the Data Protection Act. Similarly, 

they expect other agencies to share with them information and 

intelligence they hold to enable the Police to carry out their duties. 

Over many years the failure of agencies (e.g. Police, Children’s Social 

Care, Health, Education) to adequately communicate with each other 

has been a significant recurring feature of enquiries into child abuse. 

RECOGNISING AND SHARING YOUR CONCERNS WITH OTHER CHILD 

PROTECTION SPECIALISTS IS PARAMOUNT IN OUR APPROACH TO 

PROTECTING CHILDREN. THIS IS PARTICULARLY SO IN CASES OF 

DOMESTIC VIOLENCE GIVEN ITS WELL ESTABLISHED LINKS WITH 

CHILD PROTECTION. 

3. RESPONDING TO CHILD WELFARE CONCERNS 

The Common Assessment Framework (CAF) provides a common process 

for an early holistic approach to identify more accurately and speedily a 

child/young person’s additional needs. 

It will be used by all those working with children, young people and 

families and will enable them to; 

Develop a common language 

Develop a common understanding of thresholds of need and 

interventions 

Share information appropriately and effectively 

Identify who (agency/organisation/professional and family 


needs 

Improve the quality of referrals between agencies 

Prevent duplication for children/families and professionals where 






Provide a key point of contact for the child, family and those 


Ensure a co-ordinated response to meet identified needs 

Plan, monitor and review the support services offered 

If at any time, during the CAF process, concerns arise that a child/young 

person is at risk of significant harm, a referral will need to be made to 

Children’s Social Care. 

4. POLICE PROTECTION 

Removal and Accommodation of Children by Police In Cases of 

Emergency (Police Protection) Section 46 Children Act 1989 

4.1 INTRODUCTION 

In addition to their duty to investigate criminal offences, the Police have 

emergency powers to enter premises and ensure the immediate 

protection of children believed to be suffering from, or at risk of 

significant harm. Such powers should only be used in exceptional 

circumstances where there is insufficient time to seek an Emergency 

Protection Order or for reasons relating to the immediate safety of the 

child. The principle being that wherever possible the decision to remove 

a child from a parent or carer should be made by a court. 

This guidance is intended to provide a brief outline to all Officers in 

relation to the use of their powers and the actions that are required. If 

more detailed guidance is needed, either the Practice Direction – Police 

Protection, the relevant legislation, the Divisional Family Protection 

Team, the Force Child Protection Co-ordinator or the legal services unit 

should be consulted. 

Any action take under this legislation clearly has a huge impact on those 

involved. It is extremely important therefore, that the correct and most 

appropriate course of action is taken from the outset. 

Section 46 of the Children Act 1989 (the Act) empowers a Constable to 

take a child into Police Protection for a maximum of 72 hours. 

Where a Constable has reasonable cause to believe that a child would 

otherwise suffer significant harm, he/she may:- 

Remove the child to suitable accommodation and keep him/her 

there: or 



Take such steps as are reasonable to ensure that the child’s 

removal from any hospital, or other place, in which he/she is being 

accommodated is prevented. 

For the purposes of the Act, a child with respect to whom a Constable 

has exercised his/her power under this section is referred to as having 

been taken into ‘Police Protection’. 

A child, for the purposes of this Act, is a person under the age of 18 

years. 

There is no provision for past harm. The child must be suffering, or 

likely to suffer, significant harm at the time, although past harm and 

other information may help a Constable to form such an opinion. 

4.2 CONSIDERATION BY CONSTABLES 

Section 46 of the Act is directed at a Constable who has sole 

responsibility for taking a child into Police Protection. The Officer must 

make a judgement of the situation at the scene and be satisfied that the 

above criteria are met before taking action. 

A Constable cannot delegate these responsibilities to a Social Worker, 

medical staff in a hospital, or staff in a place where the child is 

accommodated. Nor can he/she authorise a Social Worker to remove a 

child without a Constable making a judgement of the situation at the 

scene. 

It is not necessary for a Constable to have the authority of a Supervisor 

before taking a child into Police Protection. An Officer at the scene must 

make a decision based on all the available information and his/her 

judgement. However, this should not deter an Officer from seeking 

advice from a Supervisor before taking action. 

4.3 PARENTAL RESPONSIBILITY 

Parental responsibility means all the rights, duties, powers, 

responsibilities and authority which by law a parent of a child have in 

relation to the child and the child’s property. 

Who actually has ‘Parental Responsibility’ is in some cases not always 

straight forward. It is important that Officers are clear about who has 

such responsibility by right and also who can acquire it. 

Generally, where a father and mother were married to each other at the 

time of the child’s birth, or have subsequently married, both have 

parental responsibility for the child. Otherwise only the mother has 

parental responsibility for the child unless it has been acquired in 

another way. 



The unmarried father can acquire it by: 

Being present at the registration of a birth from December 

2003 onwards: or 

Obtaining a Parental Responsibility Order from Court: or 

Entering into a formal agreement with the mother recorded 

by the Court: or 

Being appointed a Guardian. 

Anyone else can acquire or share ‘Parental Responsibility’ (PR) by: 

Being granted a residence order: or 

Being appointed a Guardian: or 

Having a Special Guardianship order in their favour (which 

reduces birth parent(s) PR); or 

Having an Adoption Order made in their favour (which 

extinguishes all other PR) : or 

Having an Emergency Protection Order in force, when the 

local authority share PR with birth parents who also have PR 

(lasts a maximum 15 days) 

Care Order or Interim Care Order, which confers parental 

responsibility on the Local Authority, shared with the birth 

parent/s. 

THE EXERCISE OF POLICE POWERS OF PROTECTION DOES NOT 

GIVE POLICE OFFICERS ‘PARENTAL RESPONSIBILITY’ 

4.4 ACTIONS BY CONSTABLES 

The Act requires the Constable taking the child into Police Protection to 

take specific action. This action is mandatory. 

An Officer taking a child into Police Protection will: 

Remove the child to suitable accommodation (provided by or on 

behalf of the Local Authority or a refuge). A Police Station is not 

suitable accommodation although it may be necessary to take the 

child there pending making the necessary arrangements: 

As soon as is reasonably practicable, inform Children’s Social 

Care in whose area the child was found, of the steps that have 

been and are proposed to be taken with respect to the child and 

the reasons why: 

Give details to Children’s Social Care within whose area the child 

is ordinarily resident: 



Inform the child (if capable of understanding) of the steps that 

have been taken in respect of him/her; and of the further steps 

that may be taken in respect of him/her: 

Take reasonable steps to discover the wishes and feelings of the 

child: 

Ensure that the case is inquired into by a Designated Officer (in 

Humberside Police a uniform Inspector or above is a Designated 

Officer): and 

Also as soon as is reasonable practicable, take such steps as are 

reasonably practicable to inform: 

The child’s parents (this may include a parent not living with 

the child): 

Every person who is not a parent of him/her but has parental 

responsibility: and 

Any other person with whom the child was living immediately 

before being taken into Police Protection: 

of the steps taken, the reasons for taking them and further steps that 

may be taken in respect of the child under the Act. 

4.5 CONTINUING ACTIONS 

Once a child has been taken into Police Protection, Children’s Social 

Care, within whose area the child was found, will provide suitable 

accommodation for the child. 

The officer taking the child into Police Protection will complete 

Humberside Police form 296 (Police Protection Register), ring the 

PNC Bureau, obtain the next consecutive Police Protection number for 

the relevant division, commence the Police Protection narrative form and 

pass these to the Designated Officer. 

Officers will also ensure that a Juvenile Report form 125 and, if 

applicable, a Domestic Violence form 913 are completed and 

forwarded to the appropriate Divisional Family Protection Team. 

4.6 DESIGNATED OFFICER (UNIFORM INSPECTOR OR ABOVE) 

The Designated Officer is charged with ensuring the case is inquired 

into. The main purpose of this responsibility is to decide whether Police 

Protection should continue. He/she should also make decisions 

regarding contact whilst ensuring that all of the above actions have been 

carried out. 



Decisions regarding contact with the child will lie with Children’s Social 

Care once the child has been accommodated by the Local Authority. 

This Officer should ensure that a Police Family Protection Team 

Supervisor is informed in order that a referral can be made to determine 

what, if any, further investigation is to be carried out. 

The Designated Officer’s responsibilities are continuous and if any 

information is forthcoming that impacts on decisions made, liaison 

should take place with Children’s Social Care to decide on a future 

course of action. 

4.7 INCIDENTS INSTIGATED BY CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

There will be occasions when a Social Worker becomes aware of a child 

whom he/she suspects is suffering or may be likely to suffer significant 

harm and urgency precludes an application for an Emergency Protection 

Order at that time. In these situations, the Social Worker should 

request that a Police Officer attends. 

Upon attending, the Officer will liaise with the Social Worker and make a 

judgment as to whether the child should be taken into Police Protection. 

As previously stated, this is the Officer’s decision. 

4.8 POWER OF ENTRY 

There is no specific power of entry under the Children Act for the 

purposes of taking a child into Police Protection. Officers should 

consider the provisions of Section 17 of the Police and Criminal Evidence 

Act 1984 and that Child Cruelty is an Arrestable Offence. 

A flow chart is provided at the end of these Police procedures. 

5. INITIAL RESPONSE/ACTION 

5.1 RECOGNITION/CONCERNS 

Police Officers are often invited into people’s homes to give advice, 

record complaints or to investigate crimes and, as such, have a crucial 

role to play in recognising indicators of possible neglect or abuse, 

particularly in circumstances where there are recognised sources of 

stress: 

Domestic Violence (see Section 10) 

Mental Illness of a Parent or Carer 

Drug and Alcohol Misuse 

Social Exclusion 



Where an Officer has concerns about a child’s welfare or becomes aware 

of an allegation or suspicion that a child is suffering or is likely to suffer 

significant harm, he/she will discuss the concerns with the family and, 

WHERE POSSIBLE, seek their agreement to share them with Children’s 

Social Care. However, this should only be done where such discussions 

and agreement seeking will not place a child at increased risk of 

significant harm. (Guidance on child welfare and significant harm can be 

found at ?) 

Parents/carers may not agree to information being shared, but this 

should not prevent referrals where child protection concerns persist. 

Reasons for dispensing with agreement by the family should be clearly 

recorded. 

(Further guidance on consent/information sharing can be found at ???) 

Where there are immediate concerns about significant harm, the 

following must be considered: 

The welfare of the child is paramount and such action as is 

necessary to protect the child must be taken: 

Wherever a child appears to be in need of urgent medical attention, 

arrangements must be made for the child to be removed and 

immediately taken to the nearest hospital Accident and Emergency 

Department: (this may necessitate a ‘999’ call for an ambulance) 

Whilst at premises in connection with any allegation or suspicion of 

a child being at risk of significant harm, Officers will account for and 

see all children in the household and check their well being: 

In cases of non-accidental injury, speed is often essential to prevent 

further harm to the victim. This may not always be necessary in 

child sexual abuse cases if there is reason to believe the child is not 

at immediate risk of further abuse, e.g. abuse stopped some time 

earlier or the abuse may be occasional or the risk is from a family 

member who visits the home: 

Such cases provide more time for the investigators and their 

Supervisors to consider how best to investigate the case and how to 

approach the victim and his/her family before direct intervention: 

Except for emergencies, any intervention regarding the timing of 

the removal of a child from the home must be taken only after a full 

discussion between a Designated Decision Maker in the Police 

Family Protection Team and Children’s Social Care has taken place. 

Consideration must be given to the effect that such a removal may 

have upon the child and the subsequent effect that such action may 

have on the family: 



It is paramount, as in any case of suspected crime, that all matters 

likely to be of evidential significance are preserved and that a 

specialist Scenes of Crime Officer becomes involved at an early 

stage. Evidence should be preserved with minimum of handling, 

photographed in situ whenever possible and retained for production 

in Court. 

5.2 REFERRAL TO DIVISIONAL FAMILY PROTECTION TEAM 

In ALL allegations involving a child victim or witness, whether concerns 

are immediate or otherwise a Family Protection Team Detective 

Inspector/Sergeant will be informed, either by telephone, e-mail and/or 

by the submission of a Juvenile Report form 125. 

Where an officer has concerns about a child or young person and is 

unsure about whether or how to make a referral, they should seek 

advice from any member of a Divisional Family Protection Team or the 

Force Child Protection Co-ordinator (out of hours contact details for the 

Family Protection Team Detective Inspector/Sergeant can be obtained 

from the Enquiry Bureau within the Northern Communications Centre). 

Once a referral has been made the procedures at Section 3.3 (from 

heading no. 2: “Referrals To Local Authority Children’s Social 

Care”) will be followed. 

6 CONSULTATION WITH CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

6.1 DESIGNATED DECISION MAKERS 

When a case involving a child in need concern or suspected significant 

harm becomes known to any agency, the Designated Co-decision 

makers will be:- 

During normal hours (0900 /1600) 

Children’s Social Care: Team Manager/Area Manager; or Sutton 

Place Safe Centre Deputy Manager or Manager 

AND 

Police Family Protection Team:- Detective Inspector/Sergeant. 



Outside normal hours 

Children’s Social Care: Emergency Duty Team (E.D.T.) 

AND 

Police Family Protection Team:- Detective Inspector/Sergeant. 

Addresses and telephone numbers are contained within Section 6 

“Contacts”. 

In any case where there is inter-agency disagreement at decision 

making level, the matter will be immediately referred for arbitration to:- 

Children’s Social Care Area Manager/Principal Child Care Manager 

and Divisional Police Superintendent (Operations) 

6.2 RECORDING 

Police Form 547 is a multi-functional form, which will be used for the 

following purposes: 

Recording information sharing and, where necessary, consultation 

between Children’s Social Care and the Police in relation to a 

referral about a child in need, whether or not there are child 

protection concerns: (Section 17 Children Act 1989) and 

Recording the decision making process where a child is suspected 

to be suffering, or likely to suffer, significant harm and S.47 

Children Act 1989 enquiries are required. 

This consultation and decision making can be initiated by either: 

- Police to Children’s Social Care 

- Children’s social care to Police 

- Any other agency to Police/Children’s Social Care 

Form 547 is held in each Divisional Family Protection Team. 

6.3 CONSULTATION/DECISION MAKING 

Upon receipt of a referral the appropriate Family Protection Team 

Detective Inspector/Sergeant will contact the relevant Children’s Social 

Care manager. They will share information, consult and where 

necessary make a decision in accordance with the procedures at 

Section 3.3 (from heading no. 2: “Referrals To Local Authority 

Children’s Social Care”). They will also complete a Form 547. 



The possible outcomes of the consultation are: 

That immediate action is required to protect the child from harm/ 

further harm, e.g. Emergency Protection Order, consideration of 

the need for removal into Police Protection: 

That a crime may have been committed and must be investigated 

by the Police working jointly with Children’s Social Care: 

That further enquiries need to be made prior to making a decision: 


A Strategy Discussion/Meeting should take place. 

In all cases, the welfare of the child will remain paramount and the 

welfare of other children within the victims’ and suspects’ household/s 

must also be considered. 

Any planned delay should ensure that such delay is justified and will not 

place the child at risk of harm/further harm. Planned delay must be 

recorded on Police Form 547 and agreed by the co-decision makers. 

In dealing with alleged offences involving a child victim, the Police 

should always work in partnership with Children’s Social Care and/or 

other child welfare agencies. Whilst the responsibility to instigate 

criminal proceedings rests with the Police, they should consider the 

views expressed by other agencies. There will be some cases were, 

after discussion, it is agreed that the best interests of the child are 

served by a Children’s Social Care lead intervention rather than a full 

Police investigation. 

Decisions will be endorsed by the Co-Decision makers and recorded on 

Police Form 547. 

6.4 STRATEGY DISCUSSION/MEETING 

Whenever there is reasonable cause to suspect that a child is suffering, 

or is likely to suffer, significant harm, there should be a Strategy 

Discussion/Meeting involving Children’s Social Care, the Police and any 

other agencies as appropriate. A Strategy Discussion/Meeting may take 

place following a referral or at any other time e.g. if concerns about 

significant harm emerge in respect of a child receiving support under 

Section 17 of the Children Act 1989. 

The timing of the Strategy Discussion/Meeting, which may be face to 

face or by telephone, will depend on the nature and urgency of the 

referral but should take place as soon as possible after receipt of the 

referral/decision that there is reasonable cause to suspect significant 



harm. Children’s Social Care will be responsible for convening, chairing 

and minuting Strategy Discussion/Meetings. 

For further guidance on Strategy Discussion/Meetings see Section 3.3 

(heading no. 6: “Strategy Discussion”) 

6.5 INVOLVING THE CHILD AND/OR PARENT OR CARER 

In all cases where the parent/s or care giver/s are not aware of the 

referral and the Police are involved the decision about when to inform 

the Parent or care giver will have a bearing on the conduct of Police 

investigations and the strategy discussion should decide on the most 

appropriate timing of parental participation. 

During the enquiry, all children referred will be seen and also the family 

members of the household. The child should be seen separately from 

the parent or carer and his/her wishes and views should be given due 

consideration (allowing for age and understanding). 

Enquiries may also involve interviews with others who are personally or 

professionally involved with the child and/or parents/carers including 

those who may make specific assessments. 

Exceptionally, a joint enquiry/investigation team may need to speak to a 

suspected child victim without the knowledge of the parent or caregiver 

(see section 6.8). 

6.6 CARRYING OUT THE ENQUIRY/INVESTIGATION 

Where a decision is made to conduct a criminal investigation, the 

Detective Inspector/Sergeant will allocate the Investigation to a 

Vulnerable Witness Officer (VWO) who will work with the designated 

Social Worker. 

Where the referral alleges serious sexual or physical abuse of a child or 

young person by a member of the family or the alleged offender holds a 

position of trust, power or authority over the victim e.g. teacher, youth 

leader, carer, the Vulnerable Witness Officer will be a member of the 

Police Family Protection Team and the Investigation will be supervised 

by a Family protection Team Supervisor. 

All other allegations will be allocated to a Divisional Vulnerable Witness 

Officer and will be monitored by a Family Protection Team Supervisor to 

ensure that the Child Protection database is being updated promptly and 

accurately. 

When joint enquiries take place, the Police have the lead for the criminal 

investigation and Children’s Social Care have the lead for the S47 

enquiries and the child’s welfare. 



THROUGHOUT THE INVESTIGATION LIAISON BETWEEN THE TWO 

AGENCIES MUST BE MAINTAINED APPROPRIATELY. 

(e.g. outcome of video interview/ medical examination / suspect 

interview) 

6.7 INTERVIEWING THE CHILD/YOUNG PERSON 

In accordance with the Achieving Best Evidence guidance (Home Office, 

2002), all joint interviews with children should be conducted by those 

with specialist training and experience in interviewing children. The 

views of all parties at the strategy meeting should be sought to establish 

the capacity of a child to undertake an interview. Additional specialist 

help may be required 

if the child does not speak English at a level which enables him or 

her to participate in the interview; 

the child appears to have a degree of emotional disturbance but is 

deemed competent; 

the child has an impairment; 

or where interviewers do not have adequate knowledge and 

understanding of the child’s racial, religious or cultural 

background. 

Consideration should also be given to the gender of interviewers, 

particularly in cases of alleged sexual abuse. 

Where appropriate, the child will be interviewed in accordance with the 

decisions of the Strategy Discussion/Meeting. The nominated interview 

team, comprising a trained Social Worker and Police Officer will plan the 

detail of the interview including time, method, venue, who will be 

present etc. The child should never be interviewed in the presence of an 

alleged or suspected perpetrator of abuse or someone who may be 

colluding with a perpetrator. 

6.8 PARENTAL CONSENT TO INTERVIEW 

The consent of an adult with parental responsibility should always be 

sought prior to interviewing a child, however, exceptionally a joint 

enquiry/investigation team may need to speak to a suspected child 

victim without the knowledge of the parent or care giver. 

Relevant circumstances would include: 

If seeking consent would place the child at further risk of 

significant harm e.g. the possibility that the child would be 

threatened or otherwise coerced into silence: 

A strong likelihood that important evidence would be destroyed: 



If to do so would prejudice the enquiry: 

If the child is of sufficient age and understanding to give informed 

consent and does not wish the parent/carer to know the interview 

is to take place: 

If the situation is of an emergency nature and no-one with 

parental responsibility can be located in time: 

The decision not to seek parental consent should be taken only by the 

co-decision makers from Children’s Social Care and Police and should be 

recorded, with reasons, on Police Form 547. 

If parental consent is sought and refused the Social Worker should 

inform his/her manager and the Police Officer should inform the Family 

Protection Team Detective Inspector/Sergeant. The co-decision makers 

must discuss and review whether there is a need to apply to the Court 

for either an Emergency Protection Order or Child Assessment Order to 

continue the enquiries. 

6.9 MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS 

The medical examination of a child who is suspected to have been 

harmed must always be considered by the enquiry team and particularly 

where the child is known to be injured or the alleged abuse is recent. 

The examination will have a number of purposes, including; 

Diagnosis of any illness or injury present 

Assessment of the child’s general health and development; 

Recommendations for any treatment required; 

Provision of a medical assessment for use as evidence in any 

future court proceedings 

Where a medical examination for evidential purposes is not required, 

consideration should be given to whether a medical examination would 

promote the health and well being of the child. 

The guiding principle is that a child should not be subject to repeated 

medical examinations each case must be considered according to the 

particular circumstances of the child and should take cognisance of a 

child’s routine, thereby minimising any disruption to it. 

A medical examination of a child must be conducted in a proper clinical 

environment, thereby creating an atmosphere of care and concern, so 

contributing to the reduction of anxiety and stress. The urgency of 

treatment and availability of facilities may affect the location, although it 



is desirable that facilities specially provided, i.e. vulnerable victim suite 

or a hospital be used. Surgeries in Police Stations will not be used. 

Where there are other children in the family of a child who is injured or 

suspected to have been harmed consideration must also be given to the 

need for them to be medically assessed. 

In order to comply with the evidential requirements of any future court 

proceedings, forensic medical examinations will be carried out: 

o By a paediatrician trained in forensic skills 

Or 

o Jointly by a Forensic Medical Examiner (FME) and a paediatrician. 

The child should be given the choice of whether the examining doctor is 

male or female; if this choice cannot be met, the reasons must be 

clearly recorded. 

Consent 

It is the responsibility of the examining doctor to obtain consent before 

examining, treating or caring for a child. 

A child aged 16 or 17 is presumed by law, to have the competence to 

give consent for themselves. A child below the age of 16 whom the 

examining doctor considers competent to understand what is involved in 

the proposed procedure can also give consent, although it is good 

practice to also involve a parent. 

In cases where the examining doctor considers that the child is not 

competent to give their own consent, a person with parental 

responsibility must give consent on the child’s behalf, unless they cannot 

be reached in an emergency. 

If a competent child consents to medical examination or treatment, a 

parent cannot override that consent. 

If a competent child of any age refuses consent to medical examination 

or treatment, a person with parental responsibility or the court can over 

rule their refusal in circumstances where the child is at risk of suffering 

“grave and irreversible mental or physical harm”. However, it is likely 

that taking such a serious step will be rare. 

(For further guidance refer to “Reference Guide to Consent for 

Examination or Treatment” Department of Health, 2001). 



6.10 POST ENQUIRY DISCUSSION/REVIEW 

At the conclusion of the enquiries, the decision makers will again consult 

and decide whether there is a need for further action to be taken. The 

possible outcomes of this consultation are: 

There is a need for the child’s immediate protection; 

The child is safe for the immediate future but child protection 

concerns persist, which necessitate the convening of a Child 

Protection Conference; 

The allegation is unsubstantiated or there are no continuing child 

protection concerns. However, the assessment of the child and 

family’s needs should continue and any necessary services 

provided: and/or 

Further criminal investigations should take place 

The referrer should normally have been contacted within 24 hours on 

the action being taken on the referral. The post enquiry discussion may 

need to consider whether it is appropriate to update the referrer on the 

outcome of the enquiry. 

7. CHILD PROTECTION CONFERENCES 

7.1 THE INITIAL CHILD PROTECTION CONFERENCE. 

Purpose 

The initial child protection conference brings together family members, 

the child where appropriate, and those professionals most involved with 

the child and family, following s47 enquiries. Its purpose is: 

To bring together and analyse in an inter-agency setting the 

information which has been obtained about the child’s 

developmental needs, and the parents’ or carers’ capacity to 

respond to these needs to ensure the child’s safety and promote 

the child’s health and development within the context of their 

wider family and environment: 

To consider the evidence presented to the conference, make 

judgements about the likelihood of a child suffering significant 

harm in future and decide whether the child is at continuing risk of 

significant harm; and 

To decide what future action is required to safeguard and promote 

the welfare of the child, how that action will be taken forward, and 

with what intended outcomes. 

Conferences will be attended by the supervising Detective 

Inspector/Sergeant, the Investigating Officer or the Juvenile Liaison 

Officer as appropriate. An agency report for the conference will be 



prepared using the LSCB proforma (see Appendix 5 of Section 3.3 

“The processes for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children”) 

7.2 CHILD PROTECTION REGISTER/CHILD PROTECTION PLAN 

The initial Child Protection Conference is responsible for agreeing an 

outline Child Protection Plan. 

The overall aim of the plan is to; 

Ensure the child is safe and prevent him or her from suffering 

further harm: 

Promote the child’s health and development i.e. his or her welfare: 


Provided it is in the best interests of the child, to support the 

family and other family members to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of their child. 

Local Authorities Children’s Social Care IT systems record in the child’s 

case record when the child is subject of a Child Protection Plan and 

produce a list of all the children resident in the area (including those 

placed there by another Local Authority or agency) who are considered 

to be at risk of significant harm and for whom there is a Child Protection 

Plan. 

This allows agencies and professionals to be aware of such children and 

it is essential that legitimate enquires such as the Police are able to 

obtain this information both inside and outside office hours. 

7.3 ENQUIRIES TO THE CHILD PROTECTION PLAN LIST 

The Child’s Protection Plan List is open to direct enquiry from 

professionals who are worried about harm/potential harm to a child and 

want to know whether the child is subject of an inter-agency Child’s 


Enquiries should be directed to the Child’s Protection Plan List Manager. 

To safeguard confidentiality, the Manager will operate a “call back” 

system. 

Children who are the subject of a Child’s Protection Plan 

If the child about whom an enquiry is made is the subject of a 

Child’s Protection Plan, the enquirer will be informed of this and 

given the name, location and telephone number of the Keyworker. 



It will be the responsibility of the enquirer to discuss their concern 

with the Keyworker. 

Children who are not the subject of a Child’s Protection Plan 

If the child about whom an enquiry is made is not the subject of a 

Child’s Protection Plan, or the child’s name is on the “inactive list”, 

the enquirer will be informed of this. He/she will also be advised 

to share their concern with the relevant Children’s Social Care 

Area Family Resource Centre. 

If the child about whom an enquiry is made is not the subject of a 

Child’s Protection Plan, but there is another child living at the 

same address who is, the enquirer will be informed of this and 

given the name, location and telephone number of the Keyworker. 

Log of Enquiries 

The Child’s Protection Plan List Manager will maintain a log of 

enquiries. Where there are two or more enquiries about a child 

within one year of each other, the Manager will inform all the 

enquirers and ask them to consult together to decide whether a 

referral to Children’s Social Care needs to be made. 

The information about the enquiries to the List in respect of any 

individual child will be kept for two years from the date of the last 

enquiry. 

Out of hours enquires to the list should be made via the 

Emergency Duty Team (EDT). 

N.B: It should be noted that the “Child Protection Register” is to 

be phased out and each Local Authority will move towards 

maintaining a list of children for whom there is a Child 


7.4 THE CHILD PROTECTION REVIEW CONFERENCE 

The date of the first review conference must be set at the initial 

conference and must be held within three months of the initial Child 

Protection Conference. 

Purpose: 

To review the safety, health and development of the child against 

intended outcomes set out in the Child Protection Plan: 

Ensure that the child continues to be adequately safeguarded: 



To consider whether the Child Protection Plan needs to continue in 

place or should be changed. 

The Review Conference requires as much commitment and management 

as the initial conference and preparation and attendance should be 

identical. An Agency report for the conference will be prepared using the 

LSCB proforma (see Appendix 6 of Section 3.3 “The processes for 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children”). 

8. PROVISION OF THERAPY 

There will be occasions when a child, who is required as a witness in 

court, has a need for immediate therapy prior to the court hearing. 

There should always be discussions with the Crown Prosecution Service 

and the legal advisor to Children’s Social care about the particular needs 

of any individual child. 

The welfare of the child is of paramount importance. 

Reference should be made to Protocol 14 in Section 5: “Pre-Trial 

Therapy”. 

9. RELEASE OF EVIDENCE 

Statements, evidence gathered by way of video interview and a whole 

range of other documentation collected by the Police for the 

consideration of criminal proceedings in cases of Child Protection may be 

supplied to the Local Authority for the purposes of civil proceedings 

providing that the request from the Local Authority is made to the Legal 

Services Unit. 

Upon receipt of the request a member of the Legal Services Unit will 

contact the Officer in the case (OIC) and take instructions as to the 

position of the investigation to determine whether disclosure would 

prejudice Police enquiries. 

In cases where there is a concern negotiations will take place between 

the Legal Services Unit and the Local Authority. 

Once the Local Authority are aware of the Police position in relation to 

disclosure they will obtain the appropriate court order. 

It is the responsibility of the Officer in the case (OIC) to provide any 

material requested by the Legal Services Unit. 

In cases of doubt or difficulty, advice should be sought from the Legal 

Services Unit. 



10. DOMESTIC VIOLENCE 

The Police are often the first point of contact with families in which 

domestic violence takes place. When responding to incidents of 

violence, officers should find out whether there are any children living in 

the household and see any children present to assess their immediate 

safety. 

Officers should be aware of the implications for any child(ren) in the 

household, including the possibility that the child(ren) may themselves 

be subject to violence or other harm. 

Prolonged and/or regular exposure to domestic violence can have a 

serious impact on a child’s development and emotional well being. 

A child may be greatly distressed by witnessing the physical and 

emotional suffering of a parent. Both the physical assaults and 

psychological abuse suffered by adult victims who experience domestic 

violence can have a negative impact on their ability to look after a child. 

This is exacerbated when the violence:- 

Is combined with drink or drug misuse; 

Is witnessed by a child; 

Draws in a child; and 

Pressurises a child into concealing the assaults. 

A child’s exposure to parental conflict, even when violence is not 

present, can lead to serious anxiety and distress, particularly when it is 

vented through the child. 

The amendment made in Section 120 of the Adoption and Children Act 

2002 to the Children Act 1989 clarifies the meaning of “harm” in the 

Children Act, to make explicit that “harm” will include, for example, 

impairment suffered from seeing or hearing the ill-treatment of another. 

Where an Officer has responded to an incident of domestic violence and 

has specific concerns about the safety or welfare of a child, the Officer 

will discuss them with the family and, WHERE POSSIBLE, seek their 

agreement to share them with Children’s Social Care. However, this 

should only be done where such discussion and agreement seeking will 

not place a child at increased risk of significant harm. Consideration 

should also be given to the adult victim’s safety. 



The Officer will complete a Domestic Violence Form 913 and refer the 

matter to the appropriate:- 

Domestic Violence Liaison Officer: or 

Any member of a Police Family Protection Team: or 

Children’s Social Care (out of hours E.D.T) 

For further guidance see: 

Humberside Police Practice Direction – “Domestic Violence” 

NCPE guidance on “Investigating Domestic Violence” 

11 RECORD KEEPING 

Good record keeping is an important part of the accountability of 

professionals to those who use their services. It helps to focus work, 

and it is essential to working effectively across agency and professional 

boundaries. 

Clear and accurate records ensure that there is a documented account 

of an agency’s or professional’s involvement with a child and/or family. 

They help with continuity when individual workers are unavailable or 

change, and they provide an essential tool for managers to monitor 

work or for peer review. 

All records including notes, plans and minutes of meetings/conferences 

etc are an essential source of evidence for investigations and inquiries, 

and may also be required to be disclosed as evidence in criminal and 

civil court proceedings. 

To serve these purposes records should use clear, straightforward 

language, be concise, and be accurate not only in fact, but also in 


Well kept records provide an essential underpinning to good professional 

practice. Safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children requires 

information to be brought together from a number of sources and 

careful professional judgements to be made on the basis of this 

information. Records should be clear, accessible and comprehensive, 

with judgements made and decisions and interventions carefully 

recorded. Where decisions have been taken jointly across agencies, or 

endorsed by a manager, this should be made clear. 



12 FURTHER GUIDANCE 


• Humberside Police Practice Direction – Child Protection 

• Humberside Police Practice Direction – Police Protection 

• Humberside Police Practice Direction – Achieving Best Evidence 

• Humberside Police Practice Direction – Investigative interviewing 

• NCPE guidance on “Investigating Child Abuse and Safeguarding 

Children” 


Humberside Police Practice Direction – Child Protection 

Humberside Police Practice Direction – Police Protection 

Humberside Police Practice Direction – Achieving Best Evidence 

Humberside Police Practice Direction – Investigative interviewing 

NCPE guidance on “Investigating Child Abuse and Safeguarding 

Children” 



emove the child to suitable 

accommodation. 

inform the Local 

Authority in 

which the child 

resides and is 

found, and 


POLICE PROTECTION 

A CONSTABLE, having cause to believe a child 

will suffer significant harm, may: 

The Constable MUST then 

if the child appears to be 

capable of understanding, 

inform the child of the steps 

that have been and will be 

taken and try to ascertain 

the child’s wishes, and 

keep a child in suitable 

accommodation. 

if the child is not 

immediately removed 

to Local Authority 

accommodation or 

Refuge after Police 

Protection is taken 

(i.e. if the child is 

first taken to a Police 

Station) ensure that 

this is done as soon 

as possible, and 

inform the child’s parents or any other person having parental 

responsibility, and any person with whom the child was living immediately 

before Police Protection was taken, and 

ensure that the case is inquired into by a “Designated Officer” (Uniform 

Inspector). 

release the child from Police 

Protection unless he/she has 

reasonable grounds to 

believe the child would 

suffer significant harm, and 

EITHER/ 

OR 

The “Designated Officer” MUST 

allow ‘contact’ with 

the following people 

if he/she considers 

it reasonable and in 

the child’s best 

interests: 

i) the child’s parents; 

ii) Any other person with 

parental responsibility; 

iii) Any person whom the 

child was with prior to 

Police Protection being 

taken; 

iv) Any person in whose 

favour a contact order 

is in force; 

v) any person allowed to 

have contact with a 

child in care by virtue 

of an order under 

S.34. 

vi) Any person acting on 

behalf of those listed 

above. 


Appendix 1

4.7 NATIONAL PROBATION SERVICE 

1 Introduction 

1.1The National Probation Service - Humberside (NPS - Humberside) 

supervises offenders, with the aim of reducing re-offending and 

protecting the public. As part of their main responsibility to supervise 

offenders in the community, Offender Managers will be in contact 

with, or supervising, a number of offenders who have been identified 

as presenting a risk, or potential risk, to children (hereafter 

referred to as a “relevant offender”). They will also supervise 

offenders who are parents/carers of children. By working with these 

people to improve their lifestyles and enabling them to change their 

behaviour, Offender Managers will safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children for whom the offenders have a responsibility. In 

addition, NPS - Humberside will provide a direct service to children 

by: 

Providing information to victims of serious sexual or violent 

offences, who may be children 

Supervising 16 and 17 year olds on Unpaid Work (formerly 

Community Punishment) 

Seconding staff to join Youth Offending Teams 

Supporting women victims, and indirectly children in the family, of 

convicted perpetrators of domestic abuse participating in Accredited 

Domestic Abuse Programmes 

1.2 Offender Managers should also ensure there is clarity and 

communication between Multi-Agency Public Protection Arrangements 

(MAPPA) and other risk management processes e.g., in the case of 

Safeguarding Children, procedures covering Registered Sex 

Offenders, domestic abuse management meetings, child protection 

procedures and procedures for the assessment of persons identified 

as relevant offenders presenting a risk or potential risk to children. 

1.2 Offender Managers should also ensure there is clarity and 

communication between Multi-Agency Public Protection 

Arrangements (MAPPA) and other risk management processes e.g., 

in the case of Safeguarding Children, procedures covering 

Registered Sex Offenders, domestic abuse management meetings, 

child protection procedures and procedures for the assessment of 

persons identified as relevant offenders presenting a risk or 

potential risk to children. 



2 Roles & Responsibilities 

2.1 All organisations that work with children share a 

commitment to safeguard and promote their welfare and 

for many organisations that is underpinned by a statutory 

duty or duties. 

2.2 For NPS - Humberside that duty is under Section 11 of the Children 

Act 2004 which came into force on 01 October 2005. 

2.3 The duty is to ensure that NPS - Humberside’s functions are 

discharged with regard to the need to safeguard and promote the 

welfare of children. 

2.4 Further guidance on what this means is contained in the 

introduction to these guidelines and procedures. 

3 Child Welfare Concerns 

3.1 Offender Managers may be called upon to provide information, and 

in particular their assessment of risk factors, in line with the 

Framework for the assessment of Children in Need and their 

Families (Department of Health 2000) which will be supplemented 

in 2006/07 by the Common Assessment Framework (CAF). 

3.2 CAF is a national standard approach to conducting an overview 

assessment of the needs of a young child or young person and 

deciding how they should be met. It has been developed for use 

by practitioners in all agencies to enable them to: 

Develop a common language 

Develop a common understanding of thresholds of need and 

interventions 

Share information appropriately and effectively 

Identify who (agency/organisation/professional and family 


need 

Improve the quality of referrals between agencies 

Prevent duplication for children/families and professionals where 


3.3 Where a child or young person has additional needs; a lead 

professional /worker will be identified who will: 

Provide a key point of contact for the child, family and those 


Ensure a coordinated response to meet identified needs 

Plan, monitor and review the support and services offered 



3.4 If at any time, during the CAF process, concerns arise that a 

child/young person is at risk of significant harm, a referral will need 

to be made to Children’s Social Care (previously referred to as 

Children’s Social Services). 

4 Management 

4.1 The Child Protection Policy of NPS-Humberside will be the 

responsibility of the Senior Manager responsible for Risk (SMR). 

4.2 The Local Safeguarding Children Board (LSCB) has replaced the 

Area Child Protection Committee. NPS(Humberside) is represented 

on the LSCB by the (SMR). 

4.3 SMRs are responsible for preparing and responding to Serious Case 

Reviews prepared for LSCBs. 

5 Recognition of Harm or the Risk of Harm 

5.1 Guidance on the recognition of harm is given in Section 5 – Signs 

and Symptoms of Significant Harm. Officers should be mindful of 

these in all cases. 

5.2 The relevant Child Care Team, NSPCC and the Police, who have an 

agreed joint investigation procedure, are the investigating 

agencies. Any child protection concern brought to the attention of 

one of the investigating agencies will be regarded as a referral and 

subject to assessment and a Section 47 investigation if 

appropriate. 

6 NPS - Humberside Procedures for Child Protection Referrals 

6.1 Any child protection concerns which arise out of our work with 

offenders must be immediately discussed with a manager. This 

should be a Senior Probation Officer within the member of staff's 

office location (normally your line-manager). In the absence of an 

SPO (or the inability to contact them by telephone), the duty 

Assistant Chief Officer should be contacted, either at Head Office or 

by mobile telephone. 



6.2 Confirmation of the need to refer to Children’s Social Care will be 

part of this discussion. If there is disagreement about the need to 

refer, the decision of the manager will be acted upon. It is 

important that we consider (a) whether we hold information that 

Children’s Social Care need to be aware of, and/or (b) whether this 

includes a tangible concern about the well-being of children. 

Within the need for proper referral to Children’s Social Care, we 

need to avoid off-loading our anxieties in a way that Children’s 

Social Care cannot act upon. 

6.3 A note of this discussion and decision will be entered on CRAMS 

during the same working day. 

6.4 All referrals to Children’s Social Care should be made by telephone. 

This allows for a discussion about concerns and agreed actions. 

Children’s Social Care might, at this stage, confirm their intention 

to take no further action. Managers within each office need to 

ensure that up-to-date contact details relating to local Children’s 

Social Care offices are available. This should include telephone 

number, fax number and address. If possible, this should also 

include a nominated contact person within Children’s Social Care. 

6.5 All referrals to Children’s Social Care should be followed-up and 

confirmed by fax during the same working day. The fax should be 

sent for the attention of the person involved in the earlier 

telephone discussion (or named other if agreed during the 

discussion). It should include: 

i) Name, date of birth and address of the offender; 

ii) Name, date of birth and address of the primary carer of the 

children (if different from above); 

iii) Name(s), date(s) of birth and address of the children at risk; 

iv) Relationship of the children to the offender; 

v) Details of the child protection concern, including specific details 

of any known risk to the children posed by the offender or 

identified other; 

vi) Details of any actions agreed during earlier telephone contact; 

vii) Names and contact details of probation staff involved in the case 

(usually the Offender Manager and SPO). 

6.6 The faxed information should also be sent to the relevant Children’s 

Social Care office by first class post within two working days of the 

initial telephone referral. 

6.7 The sending of the fax and subsequent posting must be entered on 

CRAMS. 



7 Immediate Action for All Staff & Unit Managers 

7.1 The immediate and urgent priority is to secure the safety of the 

child. Unless it is considered absolutely vital for the safety of the 

child, staff are strongly advised to consult with and seek the 

assistance from the Police, social worker or a colleague before 

acting to ensure the safety of a child, Police assistance may be 

immediately necessary if a child has been left alone. 

7.2 If a child is seen to be in need of urgent medical attention, 

arrangements should be made to ensure the child is taken to the 

hospital Accident and Emergency Department immediately with the 

parents’ or guardian’s consent. Hospital staff must be advised of 

the suspicion of harm. The Children’s Social Care must be 

informed by telephone and in writing within two working days. 

7.3 If the parent’s or guardian’s consent for medical attention is not 

obtained, the Children’s Social Care or the Police must be 

contacted. 

7.4 Staff will provide any appropriate information to the S.47 

investigation process. 

8 Registration of Offenders who present a Risk of Harm to 


8.1 A Schedule 1 Offender is the label given to anyone convicted of an 

offence against a child listed in Schedule 1 of the Children and 

Young Persons Act 1933. However, it is a term which defines 

people by their offending history rather than the ongoing risks they 

pose. 

Therefore the National Probation Service will no longer use this 

term and in its place will assess such offenders in respect of the 

risk of harm they present to children and register them on the ‘Risk 

to Children’ register. 

8.2 The purpose of registration is: 

• To ensure that all offenders receive an assessment in respect of 

their risk to children in order for the case to be managed within 

National Standards and to ensure that the public are protected. 

• To ensure LSCB procedures governing inter-agency work are 

followed; 

• To ensure information is collected and stored about individuals 

who have offended against children. This information may 

assist other agencies to protect children. 

• 



8.3 What are the benefits of Registration? 

• The change in registration will enable Offender Managers to 

assess and manage appropriately all offenders who actually 

pose a risk to children as it will include both static and dynamic 

risk factors. 

• The use of Schedule 1 by itself, which indicated a conviction for 

an offence against children, and is therefore a static risk factor, 

is not a sufficient nor reliable indicator of the risk of harm an 

offender currently poses to children. 

8.4 All statutory offenders must automatically be assessed for 

registration. This includes offenders being supervised on behalf of 

another area. It is good practice to inform the offender that he has 

been registered. 

8.5 A central register of relevant offenders who have been registered 

as “Risk to Children” will be maintained at Head Office. 

8.6 When writing standard delivery reports (SDR), Offender Managers 

must screen previous convictions to identify any offences 

committed against children. If the offender is not already 

registered as presenting a Risk to Children the Offender Manager 

(at the SDR stage) will assess the offender for the purposes of 

registration. The outcome of that assessment will be discussed with 

the Offender Manager’s line manager and the decision to register to 

be entered on Crams. 

The supervising Offender Manager is 

a) Responsible for ensuring that all identified offenders have been 

assessed for registration when a new case is opened e.g. 

allocation post sentence. 

b) Informing Children’s Social Care of all offenders who are 

assessed as presenting a risk of harm to children. 

8.7 When a case is ’transferred in‘ from another area it will be the 

responsibility of the transferring probation area to record in 

OASys the risks an offender presents to children and clearly record 

in the document’s Risk Management Plan, under the section ‘Added 

measures for specific risks’, if the offender is on their Risk to 

Children register. If this has not been undertaken and registration 

is considered appropriate the matter is to be resolved at ACO level 

across the two Probation Areas. 



8.8 Where information is received by an Offender Manager that an 

offender is having a sexual relationship with a child under the age 

of 16, consideration must be given to making a referral to the 

Children’s Social Care. In making your assessment due regard 

must be given to the differential ages of the parties and the nature 

and context of that relationship. If the offender is in a sexual 

relationship with a child under the age of 15 the matter must be 

referred both to the Police and the Children’s Social Care. (for 

further guidance refer to Protocol 1 in Section 5 “Allegations 

of harm arising from under-age sexual activity”. 

8.9 It must be remembered that the process of assessing offenders as 

to their suitability to be registered as presenting a Risk to Children 

is a reflection of ‘risk’ not being static, in other words it can 

increase or decrease and is dependent on such factors as an 

offenders age at the time an offence was committed, and their 

personal circumstances at the time the offence was committed. For 

example a male offender, currently aged 38 years is about to be 

sentenced for the offence of Assault Occasioning Actual Bodily 

Harm. His victim is a 40 year old male he had a fight with in a 

public house. The offender presents as being in a stable marital 

relationship for the past 10 years and has two daughters aged 6 

and 4 years. He is being assessed for the purposes of his SDR. He 

has only one previous conviction which is the offence of Unlawful 

Sexual Intercourse. This offence was committed when he was aged 

17 years and his victim was a 14 year old girl. 

The offender therefore previously would be considered to be a 

‘Schedule 1 Offender’ . His current assessment would have to 

consider if he did present a risk to children in light of all the 

information available to the assessor at the present time and not 

just because he had previously committed an offence against a 

child. 

8.10 There will be cases where an offender does not have a conviction 

for an offence against a child but registration as a risk to children is 

still required. Such examples are a finding of fact in a civil court or 

perhaps more commonly those offenders who have committed a 

domestic violence offence and/or are required to undertake the 

Integrated Domestic Abuse Programme, (IDAP). 

8.11 ‘Risk to Children’ status must always be clearly indicated in any 

referral to another unit, such as a hostel. 



9 Multi-Disciplinary Case Management 

Child Protection Conferences 

9.1 Arrangements for the protection of children from abuse, and in 

particular child protection conferences, can only be successful if the 

professional staff concerned do all they can to work in partnership 

and share and exchange relevant information, in particular with the 

Children’s Social Care or the Police. 

9.2 The supervising officer should be familiar with and follow section 

3.3 (9), “Child Protection Conferences” of these practice 

guidelines. 

9.3 If an Offender Manager assumes responsibility for a case, and 

where a child is known to be on the Child Protection Register 

connected with that case, s/he must notify the Children’s Social 

Care in writing of their statutory role with that offender. 

9.4 The Offender Manager must liaise regularly with the keyworker for 

that child. Any significant information or changes in circumstances 

must be notified in writing. All contact with the keyworker must be 

recorded on Crams and any correspondence to be held on the case 

file. 

9.5 Child protection conferences are essential to the inter-agency 

multi-disciplinary management of child protection and provide a 

forum for the exchange of information between professional staff 

involved. 

Offender Managers must attend the initial Child Protection 

Conference and Review Conferences for cases in which there is 

statutory Service involvement or where there has been 

involvement during the preceding 6 months. If the relevant officer 

cannot attend, a deputy should attend who is informed about the 

key aspects of the case. Attendance at Child Protection 

Conferences beyond 6 months after case expiry is at the discretion 

of the line manager. Decision to be recorded in case file. 

9.6 However, an Offender Manager must never undertake the 

role of keyworker. 

9.7 A written report (using form 1 for initial or form 6 for review 

conference) should be provided in advance in all cases in line with 

LSCB guidelines (see Appendices 5 and 6 of Section 3.3 “The 

processes for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children”). See also Appendix 1 of these Probation 

procedures. It is good practice for the report to be discussed with 

the offender before the child protection conference wherever 

possible. 



9.8 Only confirmed offender managers may attend a child protection 

conference on their own. In all other cases (e.g., trainee probation 

officers), staff must be accompanied by a confirmed Offender 

Manager. In complex cases, it may be appropriate for the senior 

probation officer to accompany the Offender Manager. 

9.9 Information given to a child protection conference by Probation 

staff should be evidence-based, verified and not reliant exclusively 

on offender self-report. Detailed information should be given 

on compliance levels, including the frequency of and reasons for 

missed appointments. Any information about known risk factors 

such as substance use/misuse domestic violence and mental illness 

should be shared openly and not minimised. 

9.10 Comments about risk should be clear as to: 

• What dimensions of risk are being described? 

• Who is at risk? 

• What is the nature of the risk 

• When is that risk heightened? 

• How is it possible to reduce the risk? 

9.11 In line with the LSCB Guidelines and Procedures, it will on 

occasions be appropriate for a probation officer to be an identified 

member of a core group. 

9.12 Child protection conference minutes should be checked on receipt 

by the supervising officer and any inaccuracies immediately notified 

in writing to the chair of the child protection conference. 

9.13 The designated SMR will monitor through the local LSCB, the 

attendance rate, number of reports to conferences and nonattendance 

by probation staff to child protection conferences. 

Multi-Agency Public Protection Arrangements (MAPPA) 

9.14 Offender Managers and their Line Managers, supervising offenders 

who are assessed as posing a risk to children, are advised to read 

the MAPPA guidance in Protocol 16 in Section 5 “Managing 

Individuals Who Pose A Risk Of Harm To Children” of this 

manual to familiarise themselves with the criteria to notify or refer 

an offender’s case for either Level 1, 2 or 3 MAPPA management. 

9.15 Where the offender is in custody serving a term of imprisonment 

the supervising Offender Manager will make a referral or 

notification to their local PSO MAPPA coordinator 6 months prior to 

the offender’s release date. 



9.16 If a relevant MAPPA offender receives a sentence of community 

supervision from the courts his/her Offender Manager must 

consider notifying or referring the case to MAPPA as soon as 

possible after the date of sentence within 5 working days after that 

date. 

9.17 Notifications and referrals to MAPPA must be made by a confirmed 

Offender Manager with the approval of his/her line manager. If a 

referral is made for either Level 2 or 3 management it is the 

responsibility of the Offender Manager to submit a copy of the R.10 

and R.11 sections from the offender’s current OASys with the 

MAPPA Referral and Core Information form. 

10 IDAP Offenders 

10.1 Where an offender is directed by the Courts or his Offender 

Manager to attend the IDAP programme then a referral must be 

made by the Offender Manager to MAPPA for Level 2 management. 

In some cases circumstances may warrant a referral for Level 3 

management. 

10.2 The Offender Manager must also refer the case to Children’s Social 

Care if it is considered that named children are/ or potentially at 

risk from the offender. 

10.3 The Women’s Safety Worker (WSW), wherever possible and 

appropriate, should attend MAPPA meetings in respect of an IDAP 

offender. Should the WSW have any child protection concerns in 

respect of any case then those concerns are to be notified to the 

supervising Offender Manager or his/her line manager. It will be in 

the interests of good practice for the WSW to attend Child 

Protection Conferences OR to notify the child’s Keyworker of their 

role. This will further assist to collaborate involvement to safeguard 

the interests of a child and also prevent duplication of service in 

such cases. 

11 Home Visits 

11.1 Home visits can and should be used as a useful tool in helping to 

inform assessments of risk to children who may live with an 

offender. Home visits will be made by the Offender Manager 

within the first 16 weeks of supervision in all very high and 

high risk of harm cases where children reside at the same 

address as an offender. This should entail actual entry to 

the property and access to the children where appropriate. 

The visit should be explained to the offender as required to 

fulfil the Service’s obligation under the Children Act “to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of all children”. The 

Offender Manager will use the “parenting capacity” and 



“environmental factors” dimensions of the Assessment 

Framework (see Appendix 2 of these Probation procedures) 

to inform their observations and recording of the visit. The 

timing of home visits in the supervision period should reflect 

any potential risk factors identified at the point at which the 

Initial Risk Management Plan was formulated. 

11.2 During the course of home visits Probation staff may meet children 

of the family. There is no requirement that the children be seen, 

although if a child is not present when normally expected, enquiries 

should be made of their whereabouts. Conversely, if a child of 

school age is present when they might normally be expected to be 

at school, the matter should be raised with the relevant 

parent/carer. 

11.3 Probation staff have a responsibility to be aware of vulnerable 

children. It is therefore expected that, where children are seen 

incidentally during the course of work with adult offenders, all staff 

must be alert to: 

i) indications in appearance (e.g. injuries), neglect or behaviour, 

indicative of child abuse; 

ii) behaviour or lifestyle in adult parents and carers which may 

have an adverse effect on the care and welfare of children, e.g. 

domestic violence, chaotic substance misuse, mental illness, etc. 

11.4 If, during contact with the home, any concerns about the safety of 

a child/children are raised, these practice requirements must be 

activated and followed. (See Section 6 above). 

Visits to families with children on the Child Protection 

Register 

11.5 All decisions of who visits the home when and why should be 

discussed and agreed at the initial child protection conference and 

reviewed in the child protection review and/or core group 

meetings. Probation staff should not be expected to undertake 

regular contact with children in this context. 

11.6 It should be clear in these agreements, and recorded on file, who 

should see the child/children and the purpose of this contact. There 

should be a specified follow-up procedure if planned contact with 

the child does not take place. 



11.7 Probation staff should only ask to assess/inspect the family home 

if: 

i) this has been agreed as appropriate and necessary at the child 

protection conference / core group, or 

ii) there is an immediate and urgent suspicion that a child is in 

danger. 

11.8 Unannounced home visits should be made at least once every six 

months for all child protection cases to ascertain where possible 

that there are no children living at the offender’s residence outside 

of any agreements with Children’s Social Care. Visits should be 

made with due regard to staff safety. 

Visits to offenders who pose a risk to children and who 

should not be in contact with them 

11.9 The Offender Manager or visiting staff member should be alert to 

indications that children may be visiting the home, e.g. presence of 

toys, children's videos, etc. 

11.10 The Offender Manager should consider making home visits without 

prior notification at varying times to assess the offender's 

whereabouts at times children may be around, e.g. school starting 

and finishing times, school holidays, etc. 

11.11 The Offender Manager should consider whether the location of the 

accommodation is appropriate to reducing the risk the offender 

poses, e.g. near school or playground, overlooking gardens where 

children play, etc. 

11.12 If the offender is assessed as posing a Very High/High Risk of harm 

to children, decisions on who visits the home, when and why, 

should be discussed and agreed at a MAPPP meeting. There should 

be a specified follow up plan if access to the home is denied. 

11.13 If the offender is a registered sex offender, contact should always 

be made with the local Police using the agreed protocol, to share 

information appropriate to risk assessment and management. 



12 Death or Serious Abuse of a Child - Serious Case Review 

12.1 If the Unit Manager receives information that: 

i) a child has died; 

ii) a child has suffered serious injury in suspicious circumstances; 

iii) a person is charged with offences arising out of the death or 

serious injury of a child, 


there is a Probation Service connection with the victim or 

suspected/alleged abuser or their immediate family, the following 

Information is required: 

i) circumstances of the death or offence; 

ii) name(s) and address(es) of the family members concerned; 

iii) age and date of birth of the child; 

iv) nature of existing Probation Service responsibilities. 

12.2 The Unit Manager must inform the Senior Manager responsible for 

risk (SMR) of any case covered by the above paragraph. The local 

LSCB will consider if an enquiry under Chapter 6 of the “Working to 

Safeguard and Promote the Welfare of Children” guidelines should 

be initiated. 

12.3 The Unit Manager will ensure that the case file is immediately 

retained in a secure place, and that no retrospective additions or 

amendments to the file are made once the incident is known. The 

file should contain all relevant case papers including those located 

elsewhere in the office administrative system. The Unit Manager 

will arrange the photocopying of the necessary documents and the 

originals will then be sealed for the attention of the SMR. A 

working file will need to be retained for on-going work with the 

case, where relevant. 

12.4 In some instances a Coroner’s Officer/Police Officer may need to 

secure or seize evidence. In that event the SMR will be responsible 

for negotiation with the Police/Coroner’s Court and managing 

subsequent liaison. If a Probation staff member is required to 

attend to give evidence to Court the Unit Manager should also 

attend. 

12.5 Case files in such cases should be retained indefinitely. 



12.6 Where a Serious Case Review (SCR) is initiated, action will be 

taken by the SMR with functional responsibility for Safeguarding 

Children in line with local LSCB guidelines. Staff who may have 

been involved in cases subject to SCRs have the right to be kept 

informed about the progress of inquiries and will be given access to 

the final review report when it is published. 

12.7 When SCRs have been completed and their recommendations have 

been endorsed by the local LSCB, the SMR will give consideration 

as to how those recommendations can be incorporated into NPS - 

Humberside Policy and Practice Requirements. Any consequential 

amendments will be presented to the Senior Leadership Team and 

Probation Board as soon as practically possible. 

13 Records 

13.1 Well-kept records are essential to good child protection practice. 

Case records must be kept up-to-date. All contact with the 

offender, other relevant individuals (e.g., the child and their family) 

and other agencies must be recorded promptly and in full. 

Decisions about action to be taken must be clearly identified. 

13.2 Any case discussions and consultations with the line manager must 

be fully recorded on CRAMS. 

13.3 Any significant information or agreements must be confirmed in 

writing with a copy kept on the file. 

13.4 Through the supervision process, the SPO/Unit Manager is 

responsible for ensuring cases of relevant offenders are scrutinised 

to determine that the level of risk they present to children is 

confirmed. Please refer to Appendix 3 of these Probation 

procedures for further guidance. In addition, the SPO/Unit 

Manager will decide if it is appropriate for a relevant offender to 

remain registered as presenting a risk to children. Removal of a 

relevant offender from the Risk to Children Register is to be 

approved by the SMR. 

13.5 Records of relevant offenders should be retained for 25 years after 

the normal expiry date of the most recent statutory order. 

13.6 SDRs for cases in which an offender is convicted of a Schedule 1 

offence but does not become an offender of the Service should also 

be retained for 25 years. 

14 Confidentiality 

14.1 Public protection overrides the right to confidentiality. 



14.2 Appropriate information will be shared with child protection 

agencies subject to any constraints related to the Human Rights 

Act. It is good practice that the offender should be made aware 

what information has been passed on to which agency. 

15 Case Management 

Probation Field Teams 

15.1 In general, supervision of identified child protection cases should 

be undertaken by confirmed Offender Managers. Unconfirmed 

officers and trainee probation officers must co-work child protection 

cases with confirmed officers. 

15.2 An assessment of risk posed should be undertaken and risk factors 

recorded in all cases. This is a continuous process and cases where 

the risk factors are high should, wherever possible, be co-worked, 

through joint interviews or consultation, as appropriate. 

15.3 Probation staff should only attend Court in line with specific 

professional duties. It is important that probation staff are seen to 

be working to assist the Court, not on behalf of one of the parties 

involved in a criminal or civil matter. 

15.4 Probation staff asked to appear in Court in any other capacity (e.g., 

as a character witness for a parent involved in civil proceedings) 

may only do so in response to a subpoena from the Court or a 

direction by a Judge or Magistrate. Probation staff must not submit 

affidavits. 

15.5 Similarly information from records other than that provided in a 

report to the Court or through normal Court processes may only be 

disclosed in response to a subpoena or a direction from the Court. 

16 Procedures relating to Seconded Prison Probation Staff 

16.1 It is essential that staff seconded to work in prison maintain a full 

understanding of Child Protection/Safeguarding issues, in order 

that they can take appropriate action should they encounter 

situations with prisoners which cause concern for the welfare of 

children. 

16.2 The seconded SPO must ensure that all members of the seconded 

Probation team are familiar with and comply with Child Protection 

procedures which are in place within the prison. Such procedures 

are developed in order to protect children form prisoners who are 

identified as posing a risk to children, and include restrictions on 

visits, communications and access to photographs, by prisoners. 



16.3 It is a responsibility of the prison to have procedures in place to 

inform Local Children’s Social Care and Probation in the locality to 

which a prisoner is to be released, of the reception into prison and 

transfer or release from prison, of any offenders who are assessed 

as posing a risk to children. [Probation Circular 32/2005 and 

Instruction to Governors 54/94, as amended by Prison Service 

Instruction 22/2005 are instructive on this]. It is a responsibility of 

the seconded staff to assist with the identification and risk 

assessment of prisoners who may pose a risk to children. 

16.4 Probation staff in prisons may gather information during their 

duties, interviewing prisoners, which cause concern for child(ren) 

safety and they should immediately make referral to the 

department in the prison which has responsibility for child 

protection/child safeguarding procedures. It may be that the 

Probation team at the prison are part of that department, but it is 

important that the prison procedures are followed, so that lines of 

accountability are maintained. 

16.5 The procedures established in each prison will ensure that a 

prisoner is kept informed, as appropriate, of all decisions made and 

actions taken regarding child protection matters, including the 

decisions of any child protection conferences held, and that there is 

ongoing liaison with the relevant Local Authority Children’s Social 

Cares. 

16.6 On occasions, seconded Probation staff may be asked to attend 

child protection conferences and the SPO, in conjunction with the 

member of staff, will make a decision in each case as to the 

appropriateness of such attendance. 

17 Management of relevant offenders who have been assessed 

as posing a “Risk to Children” and are resident in an 

Approved Premises 

17.1 If a member of staff working in an approved premise becomes 

aware or suspects that child abuse or neglect has occurred, or that 

a child is at risk of abuse, Section 6 on procedures for all staff 

should be followed. In the event of the resident being subject to 

statutory supervision by the Probation Service then the Offender 

Manager and Approved Premises manager should be informed. The 

Offender Manager has the responsibility to follow NPS - 

Humberside and local LSCB guidelines. If the resident is a bailee 

and not subject to any statutory supervision the Approved 

Premises manager should be informed and NPS - Humberside and 

local LSCB guidelines followed. This applies to abuse of, or by, 

Approved Premises residents. 



17.2 Procedures need to be followed in relation to the referral, arrival 

and departure of hostel residents and are as follows: - 

Referral 

17.3 In addition to information required for all residents, for those 

offenders where there is evidence of current or previous offending 

against children, staff need to obtain these details, where possible 

obtaining name, age and addresses of victims. Where an offender 

in this category is concerned acceptance should normally be 

subject to completion of a full risk of harm assessment by the 

referring officer. Where this has not been possible for any reason 

the Approved Premises manager should arrange for the assessment 

to be completed as soon as possible after arrival. 

17.4 Hostel staff should clarify any issues in relation to current access to 

children for those who are assessed as posing a risk to children. 

Arrival (Convicted) 

17.5 As part of the admission procedure of cases in this category, 

notification of the offender's arrival should be sent by the Offender 

Manager to: 

a) Children’s Social Care in the Approved Premises area; 

b) Children’s Social Care in the victim or potential victim's home 

area; 

c) the local Police Risk Management Office. 

Bailees 

17.6 Approved Premises staff are responsible for informing the 

Children’s Social Care in the hostel's area of the bailees arrival and 

details of the alleged offence and, where relevant, the Children’s 

Social Care in the victim's home area. 

Non-arrival 

17.7 In respect of all offenders assessed as posing a risk to children, any 

failure to arrive at the appointed time or return to the hostel by the 

statutory curfew time will be reported to the Police as quickly as 

possible. In addition, the hostel duty manager, the case manager 

and the Children’s Social Care in the victim’s home area and/or the 

defendant's home area should be notified at the earliest practicable 

opportunity. 

Unplanned departures 

17.8 The procedures outlined under the section Non-arrival should be 

followed, with the emphasis on timely and effective enforcement 



and breach action. 

Planned Departures 

17.9 If the resident continues to be subject to statutory supervision by 

the Probation Service transfer of the case must take place in 

accordance with local procedures. It will be for the Offender 

Manager to ensure that the address to which the resident will be 

going is suitable and that the local Children’s Services from the 

Approved Premise area and the new area are informed. 

17.10 If the resident will not be subject to statutory supervision by the 

Probation Service, Approved Premise staff must take all practicable 

steps to ascertain the likely destination of the resident and then 

notify relevant authorities in the local area. 

18 Procedures to be followed when Incidents of Child Abuse or 

Neglect come to the Attention of Unpaid Work/Community 

Punishment Staff 

18.1 Because of the broad spectrum of offenders who are made subject 

to Community Punishment/Unpaid Work (CP/UW), there will 

inevitably be occasions when a CP/UW unit has either the 

responsibility for supervising an offender assessed as posing a ‘risk 

to children’ or becomes aware of child protection issues from 

comments or reports from staff or offenders. All staff should be 

alert to the behaviour and comments of service users in all 

settings. 

18.2 If the offender is subject to UW and a supervision requirement and 

a member of staff working in CP becomes aware or suspects that 

child abuse or neglect has occurred or that a child is at risk of 

abuse the Offender Manager must be informed immediately. 

18.3 When offender management responsibility for a case lies within the 

CP/UW division, procedures in Sections 6 and 7 must be followed. 

Case Management in CP/UW Units 

Prior to placement 

18.4 When a CP order or Community order with a stand-alone UPW 

requirement is made following a Standard Delivery Report and it is 

identified in OASys or during the completion of the Post-Sentence 

assessment interview (PSAI) that the offender is assessed as 

posing a “risk to children”, the SPO/Unit Manager must be informed 

immediately. 

18.5 In all cases where the offender is assessed as “posing a risk or 

potential risk to children”, the CS officer will discuss, prior to 



placement, both the level of risk identified and the proposed 

placement with the QAM Manager or, in their absence, the Unit 

Manager. 

18.6 In addition, because of the possibility of 16 & 17 year olds being on 

the same work party, the risk assessment must indicate whether or 

not the offender presents any risk to that age group. 

19 Procedures Relating to Accredited Programmes Team 

19.1 If a member of staff working in a Group Programme becomes 

aware or suspects that child abuse or neglect has occurred, or that 

a child is at risk of abuse, the Offender Manager must be informed 

immediately. 

19.2 If groups include those aged under 18, an appropriate assessment 

of risk to them and a plan for managing that risk should be agreed 

and recorded. Those aged under 18 should not be placed in groups 

with offenders who have been assessed as posing a “risk to 

children” unless a full risk assessment has been completed and 

shows no danger to the under 18 year-old. 

20 Children Attending Probation Premises 

20.1 It is considered inappropriate for all children to attend 

Probation premises, unless child care arrangements 

approved under the Children Act 1989 are in place. 

20.2 Unit Managers are responsible for ensuring that procedures are in 

place to protect children from exposure to unnecessary risk. If 

groups or meetings include those aged under 18, an appropriate 

assessment of risk to them and a plan for managing that risk 

should be established and recorded by the Unit Manager. 

21 Training 

21.1 All new staff should receive an introduction to the LSCB Guidelines 

and Procedures and NPS - Humberside policy as a part of their 

induction within 6 months of appointment. 

21.2 The Annual Training Statement should contain specific provision for 

child protection training which covers (I) the role of the Probation 

Service in a multi-agency setting and (ii) the competencies which 

enable staff to operate effectively. There is an expectation that 

staff will update knowledge and skills periodically. It is the line 

manager’s responsibility to ensure that all staff undertakes 

available training to an appropriate level. 

21.3 All new managers should receive training to manage child 

protection work within 6 months of appointment. 



21.4 It is the responsibility of the Training Section to ensure this is 

delivered. 

22 Implementation, Monitoring and Review 

22.1 This policy will be implemented with effect from 01 October 2006. 

Responsibility for monitoring the policy lies with the Senior 

Manager for Risk. 



National Probation Service – Humberside - Contacts 

Area MAPPA Co-ordinator Tel: 01482 334835 

Mob: 07753 897601 

Administrator to Area MAPPA Co-ordinator Tel: 01482 334836 

Fax: 01482 334850 

c/o Crime Management Policy Unit 

Humberside Police Headquarters 

Priory Road 

Kingston-upon-Hull 

HU5 5SF 

MAPPA Team Probation Officers 

Admin and Postal address as above Tel: 01482 334871 

Probation Officer - North Bank Mob: 07717 766466 

Probation Officer - South Bank Mob: 07717 766465 

Local MAPPA Co-ordinators 

Hull 

Level 2 Local MAPPA Co-ordinator Tel: 01482 480048 

Level 3 Local MAPPA Co-ordinator Tel: 01482 480047 

National Probation Service – Humberside Fax 01482 480003 

Liberty House 

Liberty Lane 

Kingston – upon- Hull 

HU1RS 

East Riding of Yorkshire 

Local MAPPA Co-ordinator Tel: 01482 398062 


21 Flemingate 

Beverley 

HU17 ONP 

North Lincolnshire 


National Probation Service – Humberside Fax: 01724 877299 

1 Park Square 

Scunthorpe 

DN15 6JH 

North East Lincolnshire 



Queen Street 

Grimsby 

DN31 1QG 




Appendix 1 

SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN: Child Protection Conference Reports Format 

Suggested formats for written reports to child protection conferences (initial 

and review) – see Appendices 5 and 6 of Section 3 “Managing Individual 

Cases” in the inter-agency section of these HSCB procedures. 

Information to be presented at a Case Conference: 

Offence and order details. 

Areas of work being undertaken in the order, with particular reference to 

issues that may impinge upon risks to children. 

Contact history (including missed appointments and stated reasons for 

absence) in previous 3 months or longer if significant. 

Assessment of progress of order to date. 

Any other information that may be considered relevant. 

NB- Avoid use of all acronyms. 

- Ensure that all statements regarding risk are precise in terms of 

the nature and level of risk with regard to the children involved. 

- Avoid normalisation of risky behaviour by adults (e.g. use of 

street drugs). 

- Avoid over optimistic interpretations of offender behaviour or 

intent. 


DIMENSIONS OF CHILD’S DEVELOPMENTAL NEEDS 

Health 


Appendix 2 

Includes growth and development as well as physical and mental well-being. 

The impact of genetic factors and of any impairment should be considered. 

Involves receiving appropriate health care when ill, an adequate and nutritious 

diet, exercise, immunisations where appropriate and developmental checks, 

dental and optical care and, for older children, appropriate advice and 

information on issues that have an impact on health, including sex education 

and substance misuse. 

Education 

Covers all areas of a child’s cognitive development which begins from birth. 

Includes opportunities: for play and interaction with other children; to have 

access to books; to acquire a range of skills and interests; to experience 

success and achievement. Involves an adult interested in educational 

activities, progress and achievements, who takes account of the child’s 

starting point and any special educational needs. 

Emotional and Behavioural Development 

Concerns the appropriateness of response demonstrated in feelings and 

actions by a child, initially to parents and caregivers and, as the child grows 

older, to others beyond the family. 

Includes nature and quality of early attachments, characteristics of 

temperament, adaptation to change, response to stress and degree of 

appropriate self control. 

Identity 

Concerns the child’s growing sense of self as a separate and valued person. 

Includes the child's view of self and abilities, self image and self esteem, and 

having a positive sense of individuality. Race, religion, age, gender, sexuality 

and disability may all contribute to this. Feelings of belonging and acceptance 

by family, peer group and wider society, including other cultural groups. 


Family and Social Relationships 

Development of empathy and the capacity to place self in someone else’s 

shoes. 

Includes a stable and affectionate relationship with parents or caregivers, 

good relationships with siblings, increasing importance of age appropriate 

friendships with peers and other significant persons in the child’s life and 

response of family to these relationships. 

Social Presentation 

Concerns child’s growing understanding of the way in which appearance, 

behaviour, and any impairment are perceived by the outside world and the 

impression being created. 

Includes appropriateness of dress for age, gender, culture and religion; 

cleanliness and personal hygiene; and availability of advice from parents or 

caregivers about presentation in different settings. 

Self Care Skills 

Concerns the acquisition by a child of practical, emotional and communication 

competencies required for increasing independence. Includes early practical 

skills of dressing and feeding, opportunities to gain confidence and practical 

skills to undertake activities away from the family and independent living skills 

as older children. 

Includes encouragement to acquire social problem solving approaches. Special 

attention should be given to the impact of a child's impairment and other 

vulnerabilities, and on social circumstances affecting these in the development 

of self care skills. 



DIMENSIONS OF PARENTING CAPACITY 

Basic Care 

Providing for the child’s physical needs, and appropriate medical and dental 

care. 

Includes provision of food, drink, warmth, shelter, clean and appropriate 

clothing and adequate personal hygiene. 

Ensuring Safety 

Ensuring the child is adequately protected from harm or danger. 

Includes protection from significant harm or danger, and from contact with 

unsafe adults/other children and from self-harm. Recognition of hazards and 

danger both in the home and elsewhere. 

Emotional Warmth 

Ensuring the child’s emotional needs are met and giving the child a sense of 

being specially valued and a positive sense of own racial and cultural identity. 

Includes ensuring the child’s requirements for secure, stable and affectionate 

relationships with significant adults, with appropriate sensitivity and 

responsiveness to the child’s needs. Appropriate physical contact, comfort and 

cuddling sufficient to demonstrate warm regard, praise and encouragement. 

Stimulation 

Promoting child’s learning and intellectual development through 

encouragement and cognitive stimulation and promoting social opportunities. 

Includes facilitating the child’s cognitive development and potential through 

interaction, communication, talking and responding to the child’s language 

and questions, encouraging and joining the child’s play, and promoting 

educational opportunities. Enabling the child to experience success and 

ensuring school attendance or equivalent opportunity. Facilitating child to 

meet challenges of life. 



Guidance and Boundaries 

Enabling the child to regulate their own emotions and behaviour. The key 

parental tasks are demonstrating and modelling appropriate behaviour and 

control of emotions and interactions with others, and guidance which involves 

setting boundaries, so that the child is able to develop an internal model of 

moral values and conscience, and social behaviour appropriate for the society 

within which they will grow up. The aim is to enable the child to grow into an 

autonomous adult, holding their own values, and able to demonstrate 

appropriate behaviour with others rather than having to be dependent on 

rules outside themselves. This includes not over protecting children from 

exploratory and learning experiences. 

Includes social problem solving, anger management, consideration for others, 

and effective discipline and shaping of behaviour. 

Stability 

Providing a sufficiently stable family environment to enable a child to develop 

and maintain a secure attachment to the primary caregiver(s) in order to 

ensure optimal development. 

Includes: ensuring secure attachments are not disrupted, providing 

consistency of emotional warmth over time and responding in a similar 

manner to the same behaviour. Parental responses change and develop 

according to child’s developmental progress. In addition, ensuring children 

keep in contact with important family members and significant others. 

FAMILY AND ENVIRONMENTAL FACTORS 

Family History and Functioning 

Family history includes both genetic and psycho-social factors. Family 

functioning is influenced by who is living in the household and how they are 

related to the child; significant changes in family/household composition; 

history of childhood experiences of parents; chronology of significant life 

events and their meaning to family members; nature of family functioning, 

including sibling relationships and its impact on the child; parental strengths 

and difficulties, including those of an absent parent; the relationship between 

separated parents. 

Wider Family 

Who are considered to be members of the wider family by the child and the 

parents? 

Includes related and non-related persons and absent wider family. What is 

their role and importance to the child and parents and in precisely what way? 



Housing 

Does the accommodation have basic amenities and facilities appropriate to the 

age and development of the child and other resident members? Is the housing 

accessible and suitable to the needs of disabled family members? 

Includes the interior and exterior of the accommodation and immediate 

surroundings. Basic amenities include water, heating, sanitation, cooking 

facilities, sleeping arrangements and cleanliness, hygiene and safety and their 

impact on the child’s upbringing. 

Employment 

Who is working in the household, their pattern of work and any changes? 

What impact does this have on the child? How is work or absence of work 

viewed by family members? How does it affect their relationship with the 

child? 

Includes children’s experience of work and its impact on them. 

Income 

Income available over a sustained period of time. Is the family in receipt of all 

its benefit entitlements? Sufficiency of income to meet the family’s needs. The 

way resources available to the family are used. Are there financial difficulties 

which affect the child? 

Family’s Social Integration 

Exploration of the wider context of the local neighbourhood and community 

and its impact on the child and parents. 

Includes the degree of the family’s integration or isolation, their peer groups, 

friendship and social networks and the importance attached to them. 

Community Resources 

Describes all facilities and services in a neighbourhood, including universal 

services of primary health care, day care and schools, places of worship, 

transport, shops and leisure activities. 

Includes availability, accessibility and standard of resources and impact on the 

family, including disabled members. 



SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN: 

Case Supervision Format 


Appendix 3 

1 Is the case flagged as a case in which there is “risk to children” or 

“child(ren) at risk”? 

2 Have other NPS - Humberside units or partner agencies who are in 

contact with this case been informed of the risk status of the case? 

3 Is the nature and level of risk to children clearly recorded in OASys? 

4 Are there specific children at risk and, if so, are their names and 

addresses recorded? 

5 Have there been any home visits in the last 3 months? If not, why 

not? 

6 In the context of any home visits or any other setting is there a record 

of the presence/appearance of children? 

7 Are other agencies involved in this case? If so what are they? 

8 Is there evidence that any other agencies should be involved? 

9 Does the level and quality of communication with other agencies by the 

Offender Manager fully reflect the agency duty “to co-operate with 

others to safeguard and promote the welfare of children”? 

10 Do referrals, Case Conference attendances and core group participation 

comply with NPS - Humberside Practice Requirements? 


Offences 


ALPHABETICAL LIST OF OFFENCES AGAINST CHILDREN 

Abduction of a woman by force or for the sake of her property (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Abduction of Child in Care/ Police Protection .. take away/induce away/assist to run away/ keep away 

Abduction of defective from parent or guardian (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Abduction of unmarried girl under 16 from parent or guardian (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Abduction of unmarried girl under 18 from parent or guardian (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Abuse of position of trust: causing a child to watch a sexual act 

Abuse of position of trust: causing or inciting a child to engage in sexual activity 

Abuse of position of trust: sexual activity in the presence of a child 

Abuse of position of trust: sexual activity with a child 

Abuse of Trust (Repealed by 2003 Act) 

Administering a subject with intent 

Administering drugs to obtain or facilitate intercourse of a girl under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Administering Poison or wounding with intent to murder a child under 18 

Admission of Children under 14 to a Bar -Licensee to allow/ Cause/procure child to be in bar/ attempt to cause/procure 

Aiding, abetting, counselling or procuring the suicide of a person under 18 

Allowing a child or young person under 16 to be in a brothel 

Allowing children under 16 to take part in performances endangering life or limb 

Applying for/ knowingly offer position to Disqualified person 

Arranging or facilitating child prostitution or pornography 

Arranging or facilitating commission of a child sex offence 

Assault by penetration 

Assault occasioning actual bodily harm 

Assault of a child under 13 by penetration 

Assault with intent to commit buggery with a person under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Attempt in relation to offences under section 2,5,6,7,10,11,12,22 and 23 


Attempt, conspiracy, incitement, aiding and abetting, counselling or procuring in relation to any of the offences from Sexual Offences Act 2003. 

Buggery (attempt or commit) where the victim is under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Burglary (entering a building or part of building with intent to rape a child 

Care workers: causing a person with a mental disorder to watch a sexual act (where the victim is under 18) 

Care workers: causing or inciting sexual activity (where the victim is under 18) 

Care workers: sexual activity in the presence of a person with a mental disorder (where the victim is under 18) 

Care workers: sexual activity with a person with a mental disorder (where the victim is under 18) 

Causing a child to watch a sexual act 

Causing a person to engage in sexual activity without consent. 

Causing a person with a mental disorder to engage in or agree to engage in sexual activity by inducement, threat or deception (where the victim is und 

Causing a person with a mental disorder to watch a sexual act by inducement, threat or deception 

Causing a person, with a mental disorder impeding choice, to watch a sexual act (where the victim is under 18) 

Causing or allowing persons under 16 to be used for begging 

Causing or encouraging prostitution of defective (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Causing or encouraging prostitution of, or intercourse with, or indecent assault on, girl under 16 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Causing or inciting a child to engage in sexual activity 

Causing or inciting a child under 13 to engage in sexual activity 

Causing or inciting a person, with a mental disorder impeding choice, to engage in sexual activity (where the victim is under 18) 

Causing or inciting child prostitution or pornography 

Causing or inciting prostitution for gain 

Causing prostitution of a girl under 16 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Causing/allowing perons under 16 to be begging 

Child destruction 

Child sex offences committed by a children or young persons 

Child Stealing or receiving a stolen child 

Committing an offence with intent to commit a sexual offence (if intended offence is against a child) 

Common law assault or battery 

Conspiring or soliciting to commit murder 

Controlling a child prostitute or a child involved in pornography 

Controlling prostitution for gain 



Cruelty to a person under sixteen 

Detention of a girl under 18 in a brothel or other premises (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Drunk in Charge of a child under 7 yrs 

Engaging in sexual activity in the presence of a child 

Engaging in sexual activity in the presence of a person with a mental disorder impeding choice (where the victim is under 18) 

Engaging in sexual activity in the presence, procured by inducement, threat or deception, of a person with a mental disorder (where the victim is under 18) 

Exposing a child under 7 to risk of burning. 

Exposing a child, whereby life is endangered 

Exposure 

False imprisonment 

Give/ Cause to be given Intoxicating Liquor to a child under 5 yrs 

Importation of goods including indecent photographs of persons under 16 

Incest by a man where the victim is under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Incest by a woman where the victim is under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Inciting a child family member to engage in sexual activity 

Inciting girl under 16 to have incestuous sexual intercourse (repealed by the 2003 Act) 

Indecency between men where one or both parties are under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Indecent assault on a female under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Indecent assault on a male under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Indecent conduct towards young child (repealed by the 2003 Act) 

Indecent exposure (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Indecent photographs of children 

Inducement, threat or deception to procure sexual activity with a person with a mental disorder 

Infanticide 

Intercourse with a girl between 13 and 16 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Intercourse with a girl under 13 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Intercourse with a woman who has a mental disorder (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Kidnapping 

Living on earnings of male prostitution 

Making a threat to kill a child 



Maliciously administering poison so as to endanger life or inflict grievous bodily harm on a child under 18 

Man living on earnings of a prostitute (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Manslaughter of a child or young person under 18 

Meeting a child following sexual grooming etc. 

Murder of a child under 18 

Murder or manslaughter of a child or young person 

Offence of abduction of a child by parent 

Paying for the sexual services of a child 

Permits defective to use premises for intercourse (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Permitting a girl between 13 and 16 to use premises for intercourse (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Permitting a girl under 18 to use premises for intercourse (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Possession of indecent photographs of children 

Procuration of girl under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Procurement of a defective (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Procurement of a girl under 18 by false pretences (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Procurement of a girl under 18 by threats (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Procuring others to commit homosexual acts (Repealed by 2003 Act) 

Rape 

Rape of a child under 13 

Rape of a child under 18 (repealed by 2003 Act) 

Recovery of missing or unlawfully held children 

Sexual Activity with a Child 

Sexual activity with a child family member 

Sexual activity with a person with a mental disorder impeding choice (where the victim is under 18) 

Sexual assault 

Sexual assault of a child under 13 

Sexual Intercourse with patients (where the victim is under 18) 

Supplying or offering to supply a Class A drug to a child 

Trafficking into the UK for sexual exploitation 

Trafficking out of the UK for sexual exploitation 



Trafficking within the UK for sexual exploitation 

Trespass with intent to commit a sexual offence (if intended offence is against a child) 

Voyeurism 

Woman exercising control over a prostitute. 

Wounding and causing grievous bodily harm 

Please note that if an offence is listed above it's inclusion here is due to the fact that the victim was under 18 years of age. 

List compiled 2004 



An alphabetical list of offences which 

can be used to identify those who 

present a risk, or potential risk, to 

children 

Offence Section Act 

Abandonment of children under two Section 27 Offences Against the Person Act 1861 

Abduction of a woman by force or for the sake of 

her property 

Section 17 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Abduction of Child in Care/ Police Protection . take 

away/induce away/assist to run away/ keep away 

Section 49 Children Act 1989 

Abduction of defective from parent or guardian Section 21 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Abduction of unmarried girl under 16 from parent or 

guardian 


Abduction of unmarried girl under 18 from parent or 

guardian 


Abuse of position of trust: causing a child to watch a 

sexual act 


Abuse of position of trust: causing or inciting a child 

to engage in sexual activity 


Abuse of position of trust: sexual activity in the 

presence of a child 


Abuse of position of trust: sexual activity with a 

child 


Abuse of Trust Section 3 Sexual Offences (Amendment) Act 2000 

Administering a substance with intent Section 61 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Administering drugs to obtain or facilitate 

intercourse 


Administering poison, or wounding, with intent to 

murder 

Section 11 Offences Against the Person Act 1861 

Aiding, abetting, counselling or procuring the suicide 

of a child or young person. 

Section 2 Suicide Act 1961 

Allowing persons under 16 to be in brothels Section 3 Children and Young Persons Act 1933 



Arranging or facilitating child prostitution or 

pornography 


Arranging or facilitating commission of a child sex 

offence 


Assault by penetration Section 2 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Assault occasioning actual bodily harm Section 47 Offences Against the Person Act 1861 

Assault of a child under 13 by penetration Section 6 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Assault or battery Common Law 

Assault with intent to commit buggery Section 16 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Buggery where the victim is under 16* Section 12 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Burglary (by entering a building or part of a building 

with intent to rape a child) 

Section 9 Theft Act 1968 

Care workers: causing a person with a mental 

disorder to watch a sexual act 


Care workers: causing or inciting sexual activity Section 39 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Care workers: sexual activity in the presence of a 

person with a mental disorder 


Care workers: sexual activity with a person with a 

mental disorder 


Causing a child to watch a sexual act Section 12 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Causing a person to engage in sexual activity 

without consent. 


Causing a person with a mental disorder to engage 

in or agree to engage in sexual activity by 

inducement, threat or deception 


Causing a person with a mental disorder to watch a 

sexual act by inducement, threat or deception 


Causing a person, with a mental disorder impeding 

choice, to watch a sexual act 


Causing or allowing persons under 16 to be used for 

begging 

Section 4 Children and Young Persons Act 1933 

Causing or allowing the death of a child or 

vulnerable adult 

Section 5 Domestic Violence, Crime and Victims Act 2004 

Causing or encouraging prostitution of defective Section 29 Sexual Offences Act 1956 



Causing or encouraging prostitution of, or 

intercourse with, or indecent assault on, girl under 

16 


Causing or inciting a child to engage in sexual 

activity 


Causing or inciting a child under 13 to engage in 

sexual activity 


Causing or inciting a person, with a mental disorder 

impeding choice, to engage in sexual activity 


Causing or inciting child prostitution or pornography Section 48 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Causing or inciting prostitution for gain Section 52 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Causing prostitution of women Section 22 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Child sex offences committed by a children or young 

persons 


Child stealing Section 56 Offences Against the Person Act 1861 

Committing an offence with intent to commit a 

sexual offence (in a case where the intended offence 

was an offence against a child) 


Conspiring or soliciting to commit murder Section 4 Offences Against the Person Act 1861 

Controlling a child prostitute or a child involved in 

pornography 


Controlling prostitution for gain Section 53 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Cruelty to children Section 1 Children and Young Persons Act 1933 

Detention of a woman in a brothel or other premises Section 24 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Drunk in charge of a child under 7 years Section 2 Licensing Act 1902 

Engaging in sexual activity in the presence of a child Section 11 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Engaging in sexual activity in the presence of a 

person with a mental disorder impeding choice 


Engaging in sexual activity in the presence, 

procured by inducement, threat or deception, of a 

person with a mental disorder 


Exposing children under seven to risk of burning Section 11 Children and Young Persons Act 1933 

Exposure Section 66 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

False Imprisonment Common Law 



Give / cause to be given intoxicating liquor to a child 

under 5 years 


Incest by a man Section 10 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Incest by a woman Section 11 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Inciting a child family member to engage in sexual 

activity 


Inciting girl under 16 to have incestuous sexual 

intercourse 

Section 54 Criminal Law Act 1977 

Indecency between men (gross indecency) Section 13 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Indecent assault on a man Section 15 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Indecent assault on a woman Section 14 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Indecent conduct towards young child Section 1 Indecency with Children Act 1960 

Indecent exposure Section 4 Vagrancy Act 1824 

Indecent exposure Section 28 Town Police Clauses Act 1847 

Indecent photographs of children Section 1 Protection of Children Act 1978 

Inducement, threat or deception to procure sexual 

activity with a person with a mental disorder 


Infanticide Common Law 

Infanticide Section 1 Infanticide Act 1938 

Intercourse with a girl under 13 Section 5 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Intercourse with a girl under 16 Section 6 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Intercourse with defective Section 7 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Kidnapping Common Law 

Living on earnings of male prostitution Section 5 Sexual Offences Act 1967 

Maliciously administering poison Section 23 Offences Against the Person Act 1861 

Man living on earnings of prostitution Section 30 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Manslaughter Common Law 

Meeting a child following sexual grooming etc. Section 15 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Murder Common Law 

Offence of abduction of a child by parent Section 1 Child Abduction Act 1984 

Offence of abduction of child by other persons Section 2 Child Abduction Act 1984 

Paying for the sexual services of a child Section 47 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Permitting a girl between 13 and 16 to use premises 

for intercourse 


Permitting a girl under 13 to use premises for Section 25 Sexual Offences Act 1956 



intercourse 

Permitting defective to use premises for intercourse Section 27 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Possession of indecent photographs of children Section 160 Criminal Justice Act 1988 

Procuration of girl under 21 Section 23 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Procurement of a woman by false pretences Section 3 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Procurement of a woman by threats Section 2 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Procurement of defective Section 9 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Procuring others to commit homosexual acts (by 

procuring a child to commit an act of buggery with 

any person, or procuring any person to commit an 

act of buggery with a child) 


Prohibition against persons under 16 taking part in 

performances endangering life and limb 


Rape Section 1 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Rape Section 1 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Rape of a child under 13 Section 5 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Recovery of missing or unlawfully held children Section 50 Children Act 1989 

Sexual Activity with a Child Section 9 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Sexual activity with a child family member Section 25 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Sexual activity with a person with a mental disorder 

impeding choice 


Sexual assault Section 3 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Sexual assault of a child under 13 Section 7 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Sexual intercourse with patients Section 128 Mental Health Act 1959 

Supplying or offering to supply a Class A drug to a 

child, being concerned in the supplying of such a 

drug to a child, or being concerned in the making to 

a child of an offer to supply such a drug. 

Section 4 Misuse of Drugs Act 1971 

Threats to kill Section 16 Offences Against the Person Act 1861 

Traffic in prostitution Section 145 Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 

Trafficking into the UK for sexual exploitation Section 57 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Trafficking out of the UK for sexual exploitation Section 59 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Trafficking people for exploitation Section 4 Asylum and Immigration (Treatment of Claimants, 

etc) 2004 

Trafficking within the UK for sexual exploitation Section 58 Sexual Offences Act 2003 



Trespass with intent to commit a sexual offence (in 

a case where the intended offence was an offence 

against a child) 


Voyeurism Section 67 Sexual Offences Act 2003 

Women exercising control over prostitute Section 31 Sexual Offences Act 1956 

Wounding and causing grievous bodily harm: 

Inflicting bodily injury 


Wounding and causing grievous bodily harm: 

Wounding with intent 


A reference to an offence in this list includes: 

a reference to an attempt, conspiracy or 

incitement to commit that offence, and 

a reference to aiding, abetting, counselling or 

procuring the commission of that offence. 

Unless stated otherwise, the victim of the 

offences listed above will be under 18 

Cautions for the offences listed above will 

apply 



4.8 CONNEXIONS 

The Connexions Service 

This relates to all Personal Advisers giving information, advice and 

guidance to young people including those giving careers guidance 

and any other services provided by another organisation and 

commissioned by Connexions Humber. 

These guidelines apply to children and young people aged 13 – 19 

and will include the unborn children of young teenage parents, as 

well as the babies and children of these young people. It also 

includes any children and babies that frequently accompany the 

young people who are receiving Connexions Services. When dealing 

with difficult and complex situations within a family, Personal 

Advisers must also be mindful of the implications of the situations for 

any other children in the family. 

Connexions has, in each area (Hull, East Riding, North East 

Lincolnshire and North Lincolnshire), a designated member of staff 

who will act as a Child Protection Co-ordinator and who is trained to 

recognise harm and advise and help staff in contact with suspected 

harm. There is also a company Child Protection Co-ordinator who 

overseas the strategic policy of Connexions Humber to ensure that 

the responsibility to safeguard and promote the welfare of children 

and young people is fulfilled. 

All staff dealing directly with young people – Personal Advisers and 

other frontline staff - will be trained to equip them to carry out their 

responsibilities and this training will be refreshed at a minimum of 

every 3 years. 

General Principles: 

Safeguarding and promoting the welfare of young people is 

paramount 

Close co-operation between Connexions Personal Advisers 

and other agencies 

Working in a young people centred way 

Involving young people and their families in decisions 

which affect their lives 



Where a young person (under the age of 18) in full time 

education or not requires medical attention & there is a 

suspicion of harm. 

If a young person is seen to be in need of urgent medical attention 

and there is a suspicion of harm, arrangements should be made for 

them to be taken to hospital Accident and Emergency Department 

immediately. Children’s Social Care should be informed immediately 

of the visit to the hospital. 

The decision as to whether parents of the young person should be 

consulted should be taken in conjunction with the manager of the 

Personal Adviser. Although Personal Advisers should in general 

discuss any concerns with the family and seek agreement to making 

referrals to Children’s Social Care this should only be done where 

such discussions will not place a young person at increased risk of 

harm or a member of staff in danger. The Personal Adviser and their 

manager will have to exercise professional judgement about 

discussing the referral with the young person’s parents. Where a 

young person does not want his/her parents to be informed Personal 

Advisers will use the Connexions Humber document ‘Guidelines for 

Personal Advisers on young people aged 13-16 who do not wish their 

parents to be informed about the services they are receiving from 

Connexions or services that they are signposted onto,’ to help them 

to make this decision. However, the young person will need to be 

told that their parents may need to be consulted subsequently by 

either Children’s Social Care or the Police. 

Action to be taken by Personal Advisers if there are initial Child 

Protection concerns but it is not a clear cut referral: 

If a Personal Adviser is not sure if any particular case should be 

referred to Children’s Social Care they should discuss the matter with 

their manager or the Connexions Area Child Protection Co-ordinator. 

They can also discuss their concerns, without necessarily identifying 

the young person, with professionals from other agencies including 

Children’s Social Care. At the close of discussions with other 

professionals any action or non-action must be recorded with the 

reasons for the decision made. If action is to be taken there must be 

clear, explicit and recorded agreement about who will be taking 

action, what that action is to be and the timescales attached to it. 



Action to be taken by Connexions Personal Advisors when 

there is suspicion of significant harm: 

1) Young People In Full Time Education/Training 

Where harm is suspected by, or is disclosed to, a member of the 

Connexions Service staff during school time, it should immediately be 

referred to the young persons school / college/work based learning 

Child Protection Co-ordinator, who will make the referral to Children’s 

Social Care. The referral to the school/college/work based learning 

child protection co-ordinator must be followed up in writing within 24 

hours, using the Connexions referral form. 

The Personal Adviser has a responsibility to ensure that they are 

satisfied that the action taken by the school/college/work based 

learning provider will ensure the adequate safeguarding of the young 

person. If, after discussion with the school, they are not satisfied that 

the young person is adequately safeguarded they must make a 

referral to Children’s Social Care themselves. A line manager must 

endorse all referrals to Children’s Social Care. 

Copies of the child protection referrals to schools should be sent to 

the local Connexions Service Area Child Protection Co-ordinator who 

should forward a copy to the company Child Protection Co-ordinator. 

The provisions of the Data Protection Act must be adhered to. 

2) Young People Not In Full Time Education 

Where harm is suspected by, or disclosed to, a member of the 

Connexions Service staff, they should make a referral direct to 

Children’s Social Care. The referral must be endorsed by a line 

manager. If a referral is made by telephone it must be confirmed by 

submitting the relevant child protection referral form within 48 hours. 

The Connexions Service Area Child Protection Co-ordinator should be 

given a copy of the referral made to Children’s Social Care. 

Copies of all referrals made to Children’s Social Care should be sent 

to the Connexions Service Company Child Protection Co-ordinator. 

Where There Is An Allegation Against A Member Of Staff Of A 

School/College/Work-Based Learning Provider. 

The member of staff of the Connexions Service to whom the 

disclosure is made should IMMEDIATELY refer the matter to their 



manager who, during school time, unless the allegation is against the 

Headteacher or Principal or Manager, will inform the 

Headteacher/Principal/Manager of the school/college or work based 

learning provider concerned. If the allegation is made outside school 

time or is against the Headteacher/Principal/Manager, the 

Connexions Personal Adviser should IMMEDIATELY refer it to the 

appropriate Connexions Area Manger, who will inform the LEA 

Designated Representative in the case of a school. If it is a college 

he/she will inform the Chair of Governors of the College and if it is a 

work based learning provider it will either be the Chair of the Board 

and/or the Learning and Skills council. . 

Where There Is An Allegation Against A Member Of Staff Of 

The Connexions Service. 

If an allegation is made against a member of the Connexions Service, 

the matter should IMMEDIATELY be referred to the appropriate Area 

Manager who will take action within Connexions Humber’s agreed 

procedure. 



4.9. CHILDREN AND FAMILY COURT ADVISORY SUPPORT 

SERVICE (CAFCASS) 

Introduction. 

All organisations that work with children share a 

commitment to safeguard and promote their welfare and for 

many organisations that is underpinned by a statutory duty 

or duties. For CAFCASS that duty is under S.12 of the 

Criminal Justice and Court Act 2000. 

The duty is to ensure CAFCASS functions are discharged with 

regard to the need to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

children. 

CAFCASS, the Children & Family Court Advice & Support Service, 

was formed in April 2001 as a non-departmental public body, 

currently sponsored by the Department of Education & Skills. The 

service united the family court welfare service (private law), 

Guardian ad Litem service (public law) & the children’s functions of 

the official solicitor. 

CAFCASS is identified in “Working together…” as a statutory partner 

in local safeguarding arrangements, and a member of the Local 

Safeguarding Children Board. 

The safety & welfare of children is the services paramount 

consideration. 

Functions: 

• To safeguard & promote the welfare of children who are 

subject of family proceedings. 

• To give advice to courts about any application made to it in 

such proceedings. 

• To make provision for children to be represented in family 

proceedings. 

• To provide information, advice & other support for children 

& their families. 



Roles: 

CAFCASS appoints the individual officer who might be a service 

employee or a self-employed contractor. The officer is appointed 

by the court to undertake one or more of their functions. These 

officers have different roles in private & public law proceedings, 

which are denoted by different titles. 

These titles are: 

Children’s Guardian. Who are appointed to safeguard the 

interests of a child subject to specified proceedings under the 

Children Act 1989 or is subject to adoption proceedings. This would 

include witnessing parental consent in respect of relinquished 

children. 

Children & family reporter. Who prepare welfare reports for the 

court in relation to applications under section 8 of the Children Act 

1989. These include issues of residence, contact & specific issues. 

Parental order reporters. Who are appointed to investigate & 

report to the court on circumstances relevant under the Human 

Fertilisation & Embryology act 1990. 

Service Standards: 

CAFCASS will ensure that all family court advisers working for the 

service will work & conduct themselves to the service standards. 

These include the following. 

• Service principles & standards. 

• Protocol for judicial case management. 

• Child protection procedures. 

• Domestic violence policy & standards. 

• Comments, compliments & complaints policy. 

The service provided will be informed by the principles of the 

Children Act 1989, Adoption & Children Act 2002, “Working 

together…” and “Every child matters”. 

Allegations Against Staff: 

Concerns/suspicions must be referred immediately to the staff 

members’ manager, or another manager in their absence. Where 

allegations of abuse or improper behaviour are made they will not 

be dealt with within the service complaints procedure. 

Upon receipt of an allegation the Regional Director, or their deputy 

will be informed. 



If the suspicions require enquiries to be initiated under S47 of the 

Children Act (1989), a child protection referral should be made by 

the service manager in accordance with the LSCB procedures for 

allegations against staff and professionals (refer to Protocol 11 in 

Section 5 “Allegations of abuse made against a person who 

works with children”). 

Notice of this referral will be given to the LSCB. 

A strategy discussion will be convened by the local authority or the 

Police to consider how the allegation will be responded to. 

CAFCASS will contribute as required to the strategy discussion. 

“Working together to safeguard children” (2006) makes it clear that 

responses to allegations of abuse against professionals will 

potentially have three related, but independent strands: 

Child protection enquiries. 

Possible Police investigations, and 

Disciplinary procedures. 

It will be for CAFCASS to reach a decision as to whether a 

disciplinary investigation is required. If so this will be under the 

service performance and conduct policy (for employed staff) or the 

Contract review process, (for self employed contractors). 

CAFCASS will: 

• Allocate all referrals from courts promptly. 

• Conduct initial & continual case assessments, which may 

alert the service to risk requiring notification or referral. 

• Critically appraise the work of the local authority in 

specified proceedings. 

• Where a safeguarding concern is identified the service 

officers will make a prompt referral to local authority child 

protection teams, and notify the court of the referral. 

CAFCASS will suspend its active involvement during a child 

protection enquiry. 

• A referral will be made in accordance with the current 

service policy and guidelines of the LSCB. Referrals will be 

made following consultation with a manager, where the 

circumstances of the case permit. Initial referral will be by 

telephone with a follow up in writing by way of the local 

referral form within 2 days (see Appendix 2 – Section 

3.3 “The processes for safeguarding and promoting 

the welfare of children”) . 



• Liaise with agencies and professionals as appropriate. 

• Contribute to a multidisciplinary approach to ensure the 

safeguarding of children’s welfare & interests. This will 

include the Common Assessment Framework, (CAF). The 

CAF provides a process for an early holistic approach to 

identify a child/young person is at risk of significant harm, 

a referral will be made to Children’s Social Care. 

• Attend & provide training to facilitate ongoing professional 

development. 

The local functions are carried out by service teams of between 12 

to 15 staff led by a service manager. There are two teams in Hull, 

East Riding and Scarborough. There is also a team in Grimsby, 

which also covers Scunthorpe. 

Contact: 

Mr Paul Scatcherd / Mrs Helen Vangreuning. 

CAFCASS. 

The Deep Business Centre, 

HULL. 

HU1 4SA. 

Tel: (01482) 388060 

Fax: (01482) 609212 



4.10. VOLUNTARY & COMMUNITY SECTOR 

1 General 

Voluntary and private sector organisations play an important role in 

delivering services for children and young people, including in earlyears 

and day care provision, family support services, youth work and 

Children’s Social Care and healthcare. Some agencies also have an 

important campaigning and advocacy role with children, young people 

and their families. Promoting children’s well being and protection 

depends upon effective information sharing, collaboration and 

understanding between agencies and professionals. In the East Riding 

there is a diverse and wide range of professionals and agencies in the 

voluntary, private sector and faith groups This provision can be 

through the use of paid employees and volunteers. As such, they are 

often a key part of children’s support and/or protection plans. They 

may also hold information that is important to Children’s Services in 

undertaking assessments of children’s needs. 

A number of organisations are particularly skilled in preventative work 

and may be well-placed to reach the most vulnerable children, young 

people and families. 

Voluntary organisations also deliver advocacy for looked after children 

and young people and for parents and children who are the subject of 

s47 enquiries and child protection conferences. As an advocate, it is 

particularly important to understand the role within a child protection 

arena, such as a Child Protection Conference, in order that they do not 

compromise safeguarding the child(ren) when acting as an advocate 

for the parent or child. 

Voluntary and private agencies working with children should also 

ensure, as far as possible, that relevant staff and volunteers are 

supported and trained to: 

be alert to potential indicators of abuse and neglect and follow 

the local Safeguarding Children Board guidelines and procedures 

in ensuring appropriate action is taken; 

share and help to analyse information so that informed and 

sound assessments of children and their needs can be made; 

contribute to individual children’s plans and the subsequent 

reviews; and 

promote positive relationships with children’s parents/carers. 



2 Common Features 

Organisations in the voluntary and private sectors that work with 

children need to have arrangements in place to which colleagues in the 

statutory sector adhere. This ensures effective working with the local 

Safeguarding Children Board and will promote volunteer staff and paid 

staff’s awareness of their responsibilities for safeguarding children and 

young people. 

To fulfil their commitment to safeguard and promote the welfare of 

children, all organisations that provide services for, or work with, 

children must have: 

• Clear priorities for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children , explicitly stated in strategic policy documents 

• A clear commitment by senior management to the importance of 

safeguarding and promoting children’s welfare 

• A clear line of accountability within the organisation for work on 

safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children 

• Recruitment and human resources management procedures that 

take account of the need to safeguard and promote the welfare 

of children and young people, including arrangements for 

appropriate checks on new staff and volunteers 

• Procedures for dealing with allegations of abuse against 

members of staff and volunteers 

• Arrangements to make sure that all staff undertake appropriate 

training to equip them to carry out their responsibilities 

effectively, and keep this up-to-date by refresher training at 

regular intervals; and that all staff, including temporary staff and 

volunteers who work with children, are made aware of the 

establishment’s arrangements for safeguarding and promoting 

the welfare of children and their responsibilities for that 

• Policies for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children 

(e.g. pupils/students) including a child protection policy, and 

procedures that are in accordance with guidance and locally 

agreed inter-agency procedures 

• Arrangements to work effectively with other organisations to 

safeguard and promote the welfare of children, including 

arrangements for sharing information 

• A culture of listening to, and engaging in dialogue with, children 

– seeking children’s views in ways that are appropriate to their 

age and understanding and taking account of those views in 

individual decisions and in the establishment or development of 

services 

• Appropriate whistle-blowing procedures and a culture that 

enables issues about safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children to be addressed. 



Further guidance in developing safeguarding children policies and 

procedures is available from National Council of Voluntary Child Care 

Organisations (NCVCCO). www.ncvcco.org 

3 Allegations Against People Who Work With Children 

Children can be subject to abuse by those who work with them in any 

setting. This may be by a professional, a staff member, a foster carer 

or volunteer. All allegations must be taken seriously and treated in 

accordance with LSCB procedures. These procedures apply to all 

organisations that provide services for children or provide staff or 

volunteers to work with or care for children. 

All organisations providing services, staff or volunteers to work with 

or care for children, should operate within the local Safeguarding 

Children Board guidelines and procedures. 

The guidance will indicate that a person who has behaved in a way 

that has 

• harmed a child, or may have harmed a child and 

• possibly committed a criminal offence against or related to 

a child or 

• behaved towards a child or children in a way that indicates 

s/he is unsuitable to work with children, in connection with 

the person’s employment or voluntary activity 

will indicate that the guidance should be applied. 

NB The guidance will also apply to cases where investigations are 

conducted into a paid employee or volunteer’s behaviour toward 

his/her own children or family members. Their conduct within or 

outside the workplace that gives rise to concerns about 

safeguarding children would also require following the guidelines 

and procedures. 

In such cases the Police and/or Children’s Social Care (CSC) will usually 

invite the person’s employer, or in the case of volunteers, the manager 

of the voluntary organisation to any strategy meeting held regarding the 

investigation. This meeting would then jointly assess the implications 

for children or vulnerable adults with whom the person has contact at 

work/in their volunteer role. 

4 Sharing Of Information 

Promoting children’s well being and safeguarding them from significant 

harm depends crucially upon effective information sharing, collaboration 

and understanding between agencies and professionals at all levels. 



Often it is only when information from a number of sources has been 

shared and is then put together that it becomes clear that a child is in 

need, or is at risk of, or is suffering significant harm. 

Professionals should seek, in general, to discuss any concerns with the 

parents/child (dependent on the child’s understanding, situation and 

family circumstances) and seek their agreement to making a referral to 

Children’s Social Care, unless to do so would place either the child at 

increased risk of significant harm or yourself at risk of harm. 




recorded. 

This is reinforced in the Human Rights Act 1998 and the Data Protection 

Act 1998. Nonetheless, the Acts account for disclosure of information 

without the consent of the subject in certain circumstances, for 

example, in order to safeguard the welfare and protection of children 

and the prevention and detection of crime. 

In undertaking the above, it is likely to be necessary to share 

information between agencies. Personal information about children and 

families held by professionals and agencies is subject to a legal duty of 

confidence, and should not normally be disclosed without the consent of 

the subject. 

Record Keeping 

Good record-keeping is an important part of the role of paid staff and 

volunteers within the voluntary and community sector. It helps to focus 

work and is essential to effective working across agencies. Clear and 

accurate records ensure that there is a documented account of an 

agency’s involvement with a child and/or it’s family. They help with 

continuity when there is a change of worker and provide an essential 

tool for monitoring work and providing an essential source of evidence 

for investigations and enquiries. 

It is important to note that all notes of meetings, planning for children, 

conferences and written documents concerning children and their 

families, could be used in criminal or civil proceedings and could be an 

essential source of inquiry when investigating harm to a child or the 

likelihood of harm. 

It is therefore important that records should use clear, straightforward 

language, be concise and be accurate not only in the fact, but also in 




Records should be clear, accessible and comprehensive, with evidence 

noting why decisions are taken. Where information is shared with 

statutory agencies and subsequent decisions taken, this should be made 

clear. 

5 Child Welfare Concerns 

Common Assessment Framework 

The Common Assessment Framework (CAF) provides a common process 

for an early holistic approach to identify more accurately and speedily a 

child/young person’s additional needs. It will be used by all those 

working with children, young people and families and will enable them 

to: 

• Develop a common language 

• Develop a common understanding of thresholds of need and 

interventions 

• Share information appropriately and effectively 

• Identify who (agency/organisation/professional and family 


need 

• Improve the quality of referrals between agencies 

• Prevent duplication for children/families and professionals where 


Where a child or young person has additional needs a lead 


• Provide a key point of contact for the child, family and those 


• Ensure a co-ordinated response to meet identified needs 

• Plan, monitor and review the support and services offered 


child/young person is at risk of significant harm, a referral will need to 

be made to Children’s Social Care. 



5. ADDITIONAL PRACTICE GUIDANCE 

1. ALLEGATIONS OF HARM ARISING FROM UNDER-AGE 


2. CHILDREN LIVING AWAY FROM HOME 

3. DISABLED CHILDREN 

4. CHILDREN ABUSED BY CHILDREN AND YOUNG PEOPLE 

5. SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN FROM ABUSE THROUGH 

INFORMATION COMMUNICATION TECHNOLOGY (I.C.T.) 

6. CHILDREN AND FAMILIES WHO GO MISSING 

7. CHILDREN AND YOUNG PEOPLE WHO RUN AWAY/GO 

MISSING 

8. CHILDREN ABUSED THROUGH PROSTITUTION 

9. INVESTIGATING COMPLEX (ORGANISED OR MULTIPLE) 

ABUSE 

10. FORCED MARRIAGE 

11. ALLEGATIONS OF ABUSE MADE AGAINST PEOPLE WHO 

WORK WITH CHILDREN 

12. VISITS BY CHILDREN TO MENTAL HEALTH 

UNITS/SPECIAL HOSPITALS 

13. SUBSTANCE MISUSE IN PREGNANCY 

14. PRE-TRIAL THERAPY 

15. DEALING WITH COMPLAINTS 

16. MANAGING INDIVIDUALS WHO POSE A RISK OF HARM TO 

CHILDREN 

/cle Section 5 – additional practice guidance - protocols 


1. ALLEGATIONS OF HARM ARISING FROM UNDER-AGE 


1. Introduction 

The changes in legislation brought about by the Sexual Offences Act 

2003, together with the new statutory duty to Safeguard and Promote 

Children’s Welfare introduced in the Children Act 2004, require a new 

approach to the assessment and management of sexual offences 

involving children and young people. 

In addition to this, recommendations made by Sir Michael Bichard as a 

result of his Inquiry, advocates a model of assessment for exercising 

professional judgement when responding to information which 

indicates that children and young people are engaged in sexual 

activity. 

This protocol does not substitute, but complements LSCB child 

protection guidelines and procedures and should be read in 

conjunction with this document. 

1.1 SEXUAL OFFENCES ACT 2003 

The Sexual Offences Act differentiates between certain types of 

offence in the context of a victim’s age and his or her ability to give 

consent. In law, a child under 13 is no longer deemed capable of 

consenting to sexual acts. An act of sexual intercourse therefore 

with a child under 13 years old is always an offence of rape (section 

5 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003). A person guilty of an offence 

under this section is liable, on conviction on indictment, to 

imprisonment for life. 

The Act also clarifies the offence of Abuse of Position of Trust (section 

21 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003). This offence applies to sexual 

activity by someone in a position of trust with any child under 18, and 

is designed to protect young people up to the age of 18, who are 

considered to be vulnerable to abuse and exploitation from persons 

that hold a position of trust or authority in relation to them. 

Definitions: 

For the purpose of this guidance the key age groups identified are: 

Children under 13; 

Young people aged between 13 and 15; 

Young people over the age of consent and up to the age of 18. 



Young people over the age of consent and up to 18 years may still 

suffer sexual harm through exploitation by predatory adults or through 

a sexual partner who is abusing a position of trust. 

1.2 THE CHILDREN ACT 2004 

Section 11 of the Children Act 2004 places a new statutory duty on 

agencies to Safeguard and Promote the Welfare of Children. This duty 

not only applies to the agencies themselves, but also to any service 

that they commission. 

1.3 THE BICHARD INQUIRY RECOMMENDATIONS 

The Bichard Inquiry Report identifies the concern that: 

“The issue of underage sex may not be taken sufficiently seriously by 

the Police or by Children’s Social Care generally.” 

Bichard goes on to reaffirm the guidance set out in Working Together 

to Safeguard Children and What to do if You're Worried a Child is being 

Abused - where it is clearly prescribed that: 

“…The Police should be notified as soon as possible where a criminal 

offence has been committed or is suspected of having been committed 

against a child.” 

To ensure nationally that procedures and practice are effective in 

safeguarding children and young people involved in underage sexual 

activity, Bichard reinforces interagency accountability. His report 

highlights the need for good communication between the Police, 

Children’s Social Care and other agencies, emphasising that decisions 

made should be based on clearly understood criteria. Further to this 

the DfES reinforces the requirement that decision-making is clearly 

recorded with accountable decision-makers identified. (LASSL 

(2004)21). 

Whilst recognising the need to protect children and young people from 

sexual harm, Bichard was reluctant to recommend imposing 

procedures that would remove the capacity for local discretion to be 

exercised or would lead to the referral of cases involving consensual 

acts between two young people “either side of the age of consent.” 



1.4 WORKING TOGETHER TO SAFEGUARD CHILDREN 2006 

Working Together to Safeguard Children (2006) gives the following 

guidance: 

Under 13’s 

“5.24 A child under 13 is not legally capable of consenting to sexual 

activity. Any offence under the Sexual Offences Act 2003 

involving a child under 13 is very serious and should be taken 

to indicate a risk of significant harm to the child. 

5.25 Cases involving under 13s should always be discussed with a 

nominated child protection lead in the organisation. Under the 

Sexual Offences Act, penetrative sex with a child under 13 is 

classed as rape. Where the allegation concerns penetrative sex, 

or other intimate sexual activity occurs, there would always be 

reasonable cause to suspect that a child, whether a girl or boy, 

is suffering or is likely to suffer significant harm. There should 

be a presumption that the case will be reported to Children’s 

Social Care and that a Strategy Discussion will be held. This 

should involve Children’s Social Care, Police and relevant 

agencies, to discuss appropriate next steps with the professional. 

All cases involving under 13s should be fully documented 

including detailed reasons where a decision is taken not to share 

information. 

Under 16’s 

Sexual activity with a child under 16 is also an offence. Where 

it is consensual it may be less serious than if the child were 

under 13, but may nevertheless have serious consequences for 

the welfare of the young person. Consideration should be 

given in every case of sexual activity involving a child aged 13- 

15 as to whether there should be a discussion with other 

agencies and whether a referral should be made to Children’s 

Social Care. The professional should make this assessment 

using the considerations below. Within this age range, the 

younger the child, the stronger the presumption must be that 

sexual activity will be a matter of concern. Cases of concern 

should be discussed with the nominated child protection lead 

and subsequently with other agencies if required. Where 

confidentiality needs to be preserved, a discussion can still take 

place as long as it does not identify the child (directly or 

indirectly). 



Where there is reasonable cause to suspect that significant 

harm to a child has occurred or might occur, there would be a 

presumption that the case is reported to Children’s Social Care 

and a Strategy Discussion should be held to discuss 

appropriate next steps. Again, all cases should be carefully 

documented including where a decision is taken not to share 

information.” 

2. Assessment Criteria: 

The considerations in the following checklist should be taken into 

account when assessing the extent to which a child/or other children 

may be suffering or at risk of harm and therefore the need to hold a 

Strategy Meeting in order to share information. 

The age of the child. Sexual activity at a young age is a very 

strong indicator that there are risks to the welfare of the child 

(whether boy or girl) and, possibly, others; 

Behaviour of the child i.e. withdrawn/anxious 

The level of maturity and understanding of the child i.e. whether 

the young person is competent to understand and consent to the 

sexual activity they are involved in; 

What is known about the child’s living circumstances or 

background; 

Familial child sex offences 

Age imbalance, in particular where there is a significant age 

difference; 

Overt aggression or power imbalance, in cases where there is 

abuse of a position of trust a referral will always be made 

Coercion or bribery including the use of sex for favours i.e. 

exchanging sex for clothes, CDs, trainers, alcohol, cigarettes etc. 

This could also manifest itself in a young person having large 

amounts of money, jewellery or other valuables that cannot be 

accounted for 

The misuse of substances as a disinhibitor 

Whether the child’s own behaviour, because of the misuse of 

substances places him/her at risk of harm resulting in an 

inability to make an informed choice about any activity 

Whether any attempts to secure secrecy have been made by the 

sexual partner beyond what would be considered usual in a 

teenage relationship 

Whether the child denies, minimises or accepts concerns; 

Whether the methods used are consistent with grooming and/or 

an accompanying adult gives professional cause for concern 



Whether the sexual partner/s is known by one of the agencies 

2.1 DISABLED CHILDREN & YOUNG PEOPLE 

Disabled children and young people are more likely to be abused than 

non-disabled children; and they are especially at risk when they are 

living away from home. They may be particularly vulnerable to 

coercion due to physical dependency or because a learning disability or 

a communication difficulty means that it is not easy for them to 

communicate their wishes to another person. This increases the risk 

that a sexual relationship may not be consensual. In assessing 

whether a relationship presents a risk of harm to a disabled child or 

young person, professionals need to consider the indicators described 

in this protocol. 

3. Referral Process 

3.1 CHILDREN UNDER 13 YEARS OF AGE 

The Sexual Offences Act 2003 states that a child under the age of 

13 cannot consent in law to sexual activity. Therefore where it is 

known that a child under 13 is engaging in sexual activity, a serious 

criminal offence has been committed. 

In all cases where the sexually active young person is under age of 13, 

a full assessment must be undertaken. Each case must be assessed 

individually and a referral to Children’s Social Care must be made. In 

order for this to be meaningful, the young person will need to be 

identified, as will their sexual partner if details are known. 

A decision not to refer can only be made following a case discussion 

with the designated lead for child protection within the professional’s 

employing authority. When a referral is not made, the professional 

and agency concerned is fully accountable for the decision and a good 

standard of record keeping must be made, including the reasons for 

not making a referral. 

When girl is under 13 is found to be pregnant, a referral to Children’s 

Social Care must be made and they will hold a Strategy Discussion 

with the Police and/or other agencies. At this stage a multi agency 

support package should be formulated. 



3.2 CHILDREN AND YOUNG PEOPLE AGED 13 AND UP TO 16 

YEARS OF AGE 

If one or more of the above factors identified in sections 2 applies, 

then the allegations or referral must be referred to Children’s Social 

Care and an interagency Strategy Meeting will take place to decide on 

further enquiries. 

3.3 YOUNG PEOPLE AGED BETWEEN 16 AND 18 YEARS OF AGE 

Where there is an allegation of an abusive relationship involving 

a young person in this age group the information should be assessed 

using the factors in section 2 of this protocol. 

N.B: Where there are concerns that child/young person may 

be at risk of sexual exploitation through prostitution a 

referral will always be made to Children’s Social Care. 

3.4 ABUSE OF A POSITION OF TRUST 

In all cases where it appears that there is an abuse of position of trust, 

a referral must be made either to Children’s Social Care or the Police 

in the first instance and an interagency Strategy Meeting will take 

place. 

N.B: Where the alleged perpetrator is a professional working 

with children or an approved carer for a Looked After 

child, the case must always be subject to joint 

consultation or referral. 

3.5 RECORDING AND DECISION-MAKING 

All agencies must ensure that decisions are recorded, signed and 

dated and identify the accountable decision-makers. 

If having analysed the information it is considered that one or more 

factors in sections 2 and 6 apply and, in your professional judgement, 

a decision has been taken not to refer to Children’s Social Care or the 

Police, a clear record of the decision must be made, signed and dated, 

the reasons for the decision and the accountable decision-makers. 



An example of when a decision not to share information may apply 

would be where the two young people concerned are both over 13 

years old, are close in age, (for instance 15 and 16 years old) and are 

in a consensual relationship. It should never, however, be assumed 

that young people cannot be abused by other young people. 

3.6 ACCOUNTABILITY 

The guidance and procedures prescribed by the DfES and the LSCB 

must be complied with by any accountable body named in the Children 

Act 2004 or any service commissioned by them, (Section 11 CA 2004). 

All other agencies therefore should be aware that decisions made by 

them not to refer for joint consultation with the Police, could be in 

breach of legislation and decisions not to refer will be subject to 

inspection by CSCI. 

“The integrated Children’s System should record those cases where a 

decision is taken not to refer to the Police … and the Commission for 

Social Care Inspection should, as part of any …inspection, review 

whether decisions not to inform the Police have been properly taken.” 

(LASSL (2004) 21) 

3.7 INFORMATION SHARING AND CONSENT 

In working with Young People is must always be made clear to them 

that absolute confidentiality cannot be guaranteed and that there will 

be some circumstances where the needs of the Young Person can only 

be safeguarded by sharing information with others. This discussion 

can be a useful way of emphasising the seriousness of the situation. 

In cases of underage sexual activity where the information received 

indicates that the young person may have been a willing party, the 

decision to share information may be contentious. In such cases the 

young person may appear unwilling to make a complaint, indicating 

that the sexual activity was consensual and as such was not abusive. 

Professionals will still need to assess this in accordance with this 

guidance. 

The DFES circular LASSL (2004) 21 states that the Working Together 

guidance and Children Act 1989 principles should always be applied, 

ensuring that the child's welfare is paramount. 

The significance of harm should be assessed and the criteria as to 

whether or not significant harm has occurred and/or an offence has 

been committed under the Sexual Offences Act 2003 should be 

determined. 



Regardless of consent being given by the subject to share the 

information, the DfES guidance is clear that: 

“The law permits the disclosure of confidential information 

necessary to safeguard a child or children in the public interest: 

that is the public interest in child protection may override the 

public interest in maintaining confidentiality.” 

3.8 CONSULTATION/INFORMATION SHARING WITH THE 

POLICE 

Where a decision has been taken by any agency to seek information 

from the Police to inform a risk assessment, the information request 

will be dealt with under Humberside Police’s recording guidance under 

s.17-information sharing, as with any other child welfare concern. 

This sharing of information to inform a risk assessment will not 

automatically trigger a criminal investigation, even when it is clear that 

a crime has been committed and is recorded as such by the Police. 

The main restrictions on disclosure of information are: 

common law duty of confidence; 

Human Rights Act 1998; 

Data Protection Act 1998 

Other statutory provisions may also be relevant. 

but in general, the law will not prevent you from sharing information 

with other practitioners if: 

those likely to be affected consent; or 

the public interest in safeguarding the child’s welfare overrides 

the need to keep the information confidential; or 

disclosure is required under a court order or other legal 

obligation. 

Any professional who has concerns about a child but are unclear 

whether they should make a referral, can seek advice from Children’s 

Social Care or the Police. 

4. Children’s Social Care And Police Response To Referrals 

Where a referral or information concerning an alleged sexual offence 

against a child/young person is received by Children’s Social Care or 

the Police a Strategy Meeting involving the referring agency will be 

held and the usual procedures for responding to concerns about 

children/young people will be followed. 



5. Summary Of Key Points 

Children under 13 cannot by law give consent and therefore 

sexual acts with children under the age of consent will always 

constitute an offence and must be referred to Children’s Social 

Care and/or Police. 

Sexual activity between teenagers will often be consensual but 

even where a child or young person may appear to be a willing 

party; such activity may constitute a criminal offence and be 

indicative of sexual exploitation or child sexual abuse. 

The abuse of a Position of Trust can occur with any child/young 

person up to 18 years of age. Such instances must always be 

referred to Police or Children’s Social Care. 

All referrals of underage sexual activity should be assessed to 

establish if they should be subject to child protection referrals. 

In cases where the child/young person is over 13 years old, 

initial checks should be undertaken with key agencies. As a rule 

this will include joint consultation with the Police under Section 

17, CA 1989. 

Initial checks will inform the decision as to whether or not a 

Section 47 investigation should be undertaken. 

In cases where a child is under 13 years of age joint consultation 

with the Police will automatically take place under Section 47, CA 

1989. 

Professional discretion and judgment may be exercised on 

completion of the checklist. 

Where it appears that a criminal offence may have been 

committed the joint consultation process should always be 

followed, except in those circumstances where it is clearly 

inappropriate to do so. 

A clear record must be made of the decision, the reasons for the 

decision and who the accountable decision makers were. The 

record must be signed and dated. 



References: 

The Children Act 1989 

The Bichard Inquiry Report, TSO 2004 

What To Do If You’re Worried A Child is Being Abused, DFES 2003/4 

Sexual Offences Act 2003 

DfES LASSL circular (2004)21 

The Children Act 2004 

Working Together to Safeguard Children 2006 

THIS PROTOCOL APPLIES TO ALL AGENCIES ACROSS 

THE HUMBERSIDE POLICE AUTHORITY AREA 



2. CHILDREN LIVING AWAY FROM HOME 

1 General 

The second joint Chief Inspectors’ Report on Arrangements to 

Safeguard Children, published in July 2005, continued to highlight the 

safeguarding of children living away from home. 

http://www.safeguardingchildren.org.uk/ 

Concern for the safety of children living away from home has to be put 

in the context their overall developmental needs and achieving the 

best possible outcomes for their health and development. Every 

setting in which children live away from home e.g. foster care, 

residential care, private fostering, armed forces base, healthcare 

provision, boarding schools (including residential special schools, 

prisons, young offenders’ institutions, secure training centres and 

secure units should provide; 

basic safeguards against abuse, 

protection against all kinds of harm, and 

treating them with dignity and respect. 

Where children living away from home are in a regulated setting these 

values are reflected in the relevant National Minimum Standards which 

include specific requirements on safeguarding and child protection. 

Individual agencies that provide care for children living away from 

home should have clear and unambiguous procedures to respond to 

potential matters of concern about children’s welfare which are in line 

with the LSCB’s arrangements. 

2 Essential Safeguards 

There are a number of essential safeguards which should be observed 

in all settings in which children live away from home which ensure; 

children feel valued and respected and their self-esteem is 

promoted; 

there is an openness on the part of the institution to the external 

world; 

external scrutiny, including contact with families and the wider 

community; staff and 

carers are trained in all aspects of safeguarding children; alert to 

children’s vulnerabilities and risks of harm; and knowledgeable 

about how to implement safeguarding children procedures; 

children who live away from home are listened to and their views 

and concerns responded to; 

children have ready access to a trusted adult outside the 

institution, e.g. a family member, the child’s social worker, 



independent visitor and or children’s advocate. Including 

ChildLine; 

staff recognise the importance of ascertaining the wishes and 

feelings of children and understand how individual children 

communicate by verbal or non-verbal means; 

there are clear procedures for referring safeguarding concerns 

about a child to the relevant local authority; 

complaints procedures are clear, effective, user friendly and are 

readily accessible to children and young people, including those 

with disabilities and those for whom English is not their preferred 

language. 

N.B: Where services are not directly provided, essential 

safeguards should be explicitly addressed in contracts 

with external providers. 

Children should be genuinely able to raise concerns and make 

suggestions for changes and improvements, which are taken seriously; 

furthermore; 

bullying is effectively countered; 

recruitment and selection procedures are rigorous and create a 

high threshold of entry to deter abusers; 

there is effective supervision and support, which extends to 

temporary staff and volunteers; 

contractor staff are effectively checked and supervised when on 

site or in contact with children; 

clear procedures and support systems are in place for dealing 

with expressions of concern by staff and carers about other staff 

or carers. 

there is respect for diversity and sensitivity to race, culture, 

religion, gender, sexuality and disability; and 

staff and carers are alert to the risks of harm to children in the 

external environment from people prepared to exploit the 

additional vulnerability of children living away from home. 

3 Foster Care 

Foster carers should; 

be provided with full information about the foster child and 

his/her family, including details of abuse or possible abuse, both 

in the interests of the child and of the foster family. 

monitor the whereabouts of their foster children, their patterns 

of absence and contacts. 

follow the recognised procedure of their agency whenever a 

foster child is missing from their home. This will involve notifying 



the placing authority and where necessary the Police, of any 

unauthorised absence by a child. (see Protocol 6 in Section 5: 

“Children And Families Who Go Missing”) 

The Local Authority’s duty to undertake s47 enquiries, when there are 

concerns about significant harm to a child, applies on the same basis 

to children in foster care as it does to children who live with their own 

families. Enquiries should consider the safety of any other children 

living in the household, including the foster carers’ own children. 

The Local Authority in which the child is living has the responsibility to 

convene a Strategy Discussion, which should include representatives 

from the responsible Local Authority that placed the child and of the 

host fostering service or agency. At the Strategy Discussion it should 

be decided which Local Authority should take responsibility for the 

next steps, which may include a s47 enquiry. 

For further details on s47 enquiries, refer to Section 3.3 

“Processes for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children”. 

For further detailed guidance on foster care refer to “Fostering 

Services: National Minimum Standards” at 


4 Private Fostering 

A private fostering arrangement is one that is made privately (that is 

to say without the involvement of a local authority) for the care of a 

child under the age of 16 (under 18, if disabled) by someone other 

than a parent or close relative that lasts for 28 days or more. 

Privately fostered children are a diverse, and sometimes vulnerable, 

group and include; 

children sent from abroad to stay with another family, usually to 

improve their educational opportunities; 

asylum seeking and refugee children; 

teenagers who, having broken ties with their parents, are 

staying in short term arrangements with friends or other nonrelatives; 


language students living with host families. 

Local Authority responsibilities: 

The Children Act 2004 made amendments to The Children Act 1989 

(amending section 67 of, and Schedule 8 of the 1989 made by Section 

44 of the Children Act 2004). With effect from July 2005, local 

authorities are required to promote awareness in their area of 

notification requirements, and to ensure that such advice as appears 



to be required is given to those concerned with children who are, or 

are proposed to be, privately fostered. This will include private foster 

carers (proposed and actual) and parents. 

Also with effect from July 2005 the Children (Private Arrangements for 

Fostering) Regulations 2005 require local authorities to satisfy 

themselves of the suitability of a proposed arrangement before it 

commences (where advance notice is given).The private fostering 

regulations require local authorities to monitor their compliance with 

all their duties and functions in relation to private fostering, and will 

place a duty on them to appoint an officer for this purpose. There are 

minimum visiting requirements which include seeing the child alone. 

These measures along with new National Minimum Standards, and a 

new role for LSCB’s in looking at private fostering services and their 

effectiveness, are expected to improve notification rates and 

compliance with the existing legislative framework, to significantly 

increase the number of arrangements checked out before a child is 

privately fostered and provide additional safeguards for privately 

fostered children. 

Others with responsibilities: 

Private foster carers and those with parental responsibility are required 

to notify the local authority of their intention to privately foster or to 

have a child privately fostered, or where a child is privately fostered in 

an emergency. 

Teachers, health and other professionals should notify the local 

authority of a private fostering arrangement that comes to their 

attention, where they are not satisfied that the local authorities have 

been or will be notified of the arrangement. 

The Children Act 1989 creates a number of offences in connection with 

private fostering, including for failure to notify an arrangement or to 

comply with any requirement or prohibition imposed by the authority. 

Certain people are disqualified from being private foster carers. 

The “National Minimum Standards on Private Fostering” and guidance 

for local authorities on promoting awareness within their areas is 

available at: 

http://www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/socialcare/safeguarding/privatef 

ostering/. 



5 Children in Hospital 


Maternity Services (NSF), (2004) sets out standards for hospital 

services. Standard 6 of the NSF is to be taken alongside the hospital 

standard, which was published in 2003 to meet the commitment made 

in the Governments response to the report of the Public Enquiry into 

Children’s Heart Surgery at the Bristol Royal Infirmary 1984-1995 

When children are in hospital, this should not in itself jeopardise the 

health of the child or young person further. The NSF requires hospitals 

to ensure that their facilities are secure, and regularly reviewed. There 

should be policies relating to breaches of security and involving the 

Police. The Local Authority where the hospital is located is responsible 

for the welfare of children in its hospitals. 

Children should not be cared for on an adult ward. The NSF Standard 

for Hospital Services requires care to be provided in an appropriate 

location and in an environment that is safe and well-suited to the age 

and stage of development of the child or young person. 

Hospitals should be child friendly, safe and healthy places for children. 

Wherever possible, children should be consulted about where they 

would prefer to stay in hospital and their views should be taken into 

account and respected. Hospital admission data should include the age 

of children so that hospitals can monitor whether they are being given 

appropriate care in appropriate wards. 

N.B: Section 85 of the Children Act 1989 requires PCTs to notify 

the ‘responsible authority’ - i.e. the local authority for the 

area where the child is ordinarily resident or where the 

child is accommodated if this is unclear, when a child has 

been or will be accommodated by the PCT for three 

months or more (for example in hospital), so that the 

local authority can asses the child’s needs and decide 

whether services are required under the Children Act 

1989. 


Maternity Services (NSF), (2004) is available at 

http://www.dh.gov.uk/PolicyAndGuidance/HealthAndSocialCare 

Topics/ChildrenServices/ChildrenServicesInformation/fs/en 



6 Children in Custody (The Juvenile Secure Estate): 

The Youth Offending Team is responsible for supporting children 

temporarily living within the juvenile secure estate, either on remand 

awaiting trial or sentence or in custody following sentence. The 

National Standards For Youth Justice Services set out the minimum 

requirements placed upon Youth Offending Teams in terms of planning 

and ongoing contact with children in custody. 

Children and Young People in custody subject to a Court Ordered 

Secure Remand are also Looked After Children who will have a 

designated social worker. 

The Youth Justice Board for England and Wales (YJB) has statutory 

responsibility for the commissioning and purchasing of all secure 

accommodation for children and for setting standards for the delivery 

of those services. 

The ‘Secure Estate’ comprises: 

Prison Service accommodation for juveniles – Juvenile Young 

Offender Institutions (YOIs) 

Secure Training Centres 

Local Authority Secure Children’s Homes 



3. DISABLED CHILDREN 

1 Abuse of Disabled Children 

Where there are concerns about the welfare of a disabled child, they 

should be acted upon in the same way as with any other child. 

Expertise in both safeguarding and promoting the welfare of child and 

disability has to be brought together to ensure that disabled children 

receive the same levels of protection from harm as other children. The 

process for Managing Individual Cases in this section applies to all 

those who may experience harm. 

Nevertheless available UK evidence on the extent of abuse among 

disabled children suggests that disabled children are at increased risk 

of abuse, and that the presence of multiple disabilities appears to 

increase the risk of both abuse and neglect. 

(see standard 5, 7 and 8 of the National Service Framework for 

Children, Young People and Maternity Services). 

http://www.dh.gov.uk/PolicyAndGuidance/HealthAndSocialCareTopics/ 

ChildrenServices/ChildrenServicesInformation/fs/en 

Disabled children may be especially vulnerable to abuse for a number 

of reasons because they may: 

have fewer outside contacts than other children; 

receive intimate personal care, possibly from a number of 

carers, which may both increase the risk of exposure to abusive 

behaviour, and make it more difficult to set and maintain 

physical boundaries; 

have an impaired capacity to resist or avoid abuse; 

have communication difficulties which may make it difficult to 

tell others what is happening; 

be inhibited about complaining because of a fear of losing 

services; 

be especially vulnerable to bullying and intimidation; and/or 

be more vulnerable than other children to abuse by their peers. 

Where a disabled child has communication impairments or learning 

disabilities, special attention should be paid to communication needs, 

and to ascertain the child’s perception of events, and his or her wishes 

and feelings. 

In every area, Children’s Social Care and the Police should be aware of 

nonverbal communication systems, when they might be useful and 

how to access them, and should know how to contact suitable 

interpreters or facilitators. 



Agencies should not make assumptions about the inability of a 

disabled child to give credible evidence, or to withstand the rigours of 

the court process. Each child should be assessed carefully, and helped 

and supported to participate in the criminal justice process when this 

is in the child’s best interest and the interests of justice. 

In criminal proceedings witnesses aged fewer than 17 are 

automatically eligible for assistance with giving their evidence. The 

special measures they may be provided with include: screens around 

the witness box so they do not see the defendant, video recorded 

evidence in chief and live video links so that they may not have to go 

into the courtroom at all, and intermediaries and aids to 

communication to facilitate good communication. 

Achieving Best Evidence (2002) guidance for investigators includes 

comprehensive guidance on planning and conducting interviews with 

children and a specific section about interviewing disabled children. 

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/documents/achieving-best-evidence/guidancewitnesses.pdf?view=Binary 

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/documents/achieving-best-evidence/guidancewitness-appendices.pdf?view=Binary 

2 General safeguarding principles for Disabled Children 

Safeguards for disabled children are essentially the same as for nondisabled 

children. Particular attention should be paid to promoting a 

high level of awareness of the risks of harm and high standards of 

practice, and strengthening the capacity of children and families to 

help themselves. Measures should include: 

making it common practice to help disabled children make their 

wishes and feelings known in respect of their care and 

treatment; 

ensuring that disabled children receive appropriate personal, 

health, and social education (including sex education); 

making sure that all disabled children know how to raise 

concerns, and giving them access to a range of adults with 

whom they can communicate. Those disabled children with 

communication impairments should have available to them at all 

times a means of being heard; 

an explicit commitment to, and understanding of disabled 

children’s safety and welfare among providers of services used 

by disabled children; 

close contact with families, and a culture of openness on the part 

of services; and 



guidelines and training for staff on good practice in intimate 

care; working with children of the opposite sex; handling difficult 

behaviour; consent to treatment; anti-bullying strategies; and 

sexuality and sexual behaviour among young people, especially 

those living away from home. 

(see also “Safeguarding Disabled Children “ at 

www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/safeguarding 



4. CHILDREN ABUSED BY CHILDREN AND YOUNG PEOPLE 

1 Peer Abuse 

All agencies and organizations providing services to children and 

families should be aware that children and young people can be 

perpetrators of abuse as well as being victims. Children living 

away from home are particularly vulnerable to becoming victims 

of physical, sexual and emotional bullying and abuse by their 

peers. 

Abuse by peers should be taken just as seriously as abuse 

perpetrated by adults and should be subject to the same 

safeguarding procedures as with any other child who is suffering 

or at risk of suffering significant harm. A significant proportion of 

all sexual offences committed are done so by teenagers. 

Practitioners should also remain alert to the fact that on 

occasions younger children also may commit sexual offences. 

Practitioners, staff and carers – particularly those looking after 

children away from home, will therefore need clear guidance and 

training in order to distinguish between consenting, appropriate 

peer relationships and those that are abusive or exploitative. 

Abusive sexual behaviours should not be mistakenly dismissed 

as “normal” simply because they take place between teenagers. 

When assessing the appropriateness of sexualised activity, 

practitioners should refer to Protocol 1 in Section 5: 

“Additional practice guidance: “Allegations of harm 

arising from under-age sexual activity” 

Children and young people who abuse are likely to have 

considerable needs of their own, as well as posing a risk to 

others Evidence suggests that such children may have been 

exposed to disruption in their lives, witnessed abuse or violence 

to others and may themselves be victims of sexual abuse. 

These children are likely to be in need and may also be suffering 

or at risk of suffering significant harm and so need protection. 

Although children that abuse should be held responsible for their 

behaviour – responses to them should be geared towards 

meeting their needs as well as protecting others. 



2 Guiding Principles 

Managing peer abuse requires that: 

There is a co-ordinated approach on the part of 

Youth Justice teams, Children’s Social Care, 

education (including psychology) and health 

(including Child and Adolescent Mental health) 

agencies 

The needs of children and young people who abuse 

others is considered separately from the needs of 

their victims and, 

An assessment should be carried out in each case, 

taking into account that these children may have 

unmet developmental needs along with the specific 

needs arising from their behaviour. 

3 Responsibilities 

LSCBs and Youth Offending Teams should ensure that there is a 

clear operational framework in place within which – assessment, 

decision-making and case management take place. No course of 

action should be pursued that has implications for other parties 

without appropriate consultation taking place between the 

relevant parties. Where an offence has been committed or 

significant harm is an issue this is likely to include the Police and 


4 Assessment 

When assessing children and young people who abuse others, 

key consideration will include as a minimum: 

The nature and extent of the abuse 

The distinction between developmentally normal 

experimentation and sexually aggressive and inappropriate 

behaviour. ( Expert professional judgment may be required 

to assess this) 

The context in which the abusive behaviour occurs 

The child’s development and family circumstances 

The needs for services – particularly in relation to the 

harmful behaviours of the child as well as other significant 

needs 

The risks to self and others – including peers, other 

children in the household or family and other vulnerable 

groups or individuals 

What steps need to be taken or changes made to prevent 

further incident 



5 Reducing Risk 

Risks are unlikely to be reduced unless: 

The opportunities for and circumstances in which abuse 

occurs are prevented 

The young person acknowledges the abusive behaviour 

and accepts responsibility 

There is agreement both by the child and, where 

appropriate his or her family, to work with relevant 

agencies to address the problem 

The agreed plans to address the problems are 

implemented by the relevant agencies in partnership with 

the young person and his or her family 

6 Decision–Making 

Decision-making for agencies, according to their responsibilities, 

(including where relevant the Crown Prosecution Service) – 

requires consideration being given to: 

The most appropriate course of action within the criminal 

justice system if the child has reached the age of criminal 

responsibility 

Whether the child or young person (perpetrator) 

him/herself should be subject of a Child Protection 

Conference 

What plan of action should be put in place to address the 

needs of the perpetrator – detailing the role and 

responsibility of each agency and how the plan will be 

monitored and reviewed 

What actions or steps may need to be taken to protect 

others from further abuse 

The educational and accommodation or placement needs 

of the young abuser. 

The decision to convene a case Conference in respect of the 

young abuser will be based on the consideration that he or she 

may be at continuing risk of significant harm. 

N.B: If he or she is not considered to be at risk of harm it 

may nevertheless be necessary to take a multi-agency 

approach to managing the young abuser’s needs – 

particularly if they are complex. 



7 Bullying 

Bullying can be defined as deliberately hurtful behaviour that is 

usually repeated over a period of time and where it is difficult for 

those bullied to defend themselves. The impact of bullying on 

the individual should not be underestimated and in the extreme 

can adversely affect the health and development of victims, 

sometimes leading to self-harm. 

Bullying can take many forms but the three main ones are: 

Physical – for example hitting, kicking, theft, etc 

Verbal – for example name-calling, racist comments, 

homophobic remarks and threats 

Emotional – for example isolation, social segregation etc 

Children in all settings should be protected from bullying. Service 

providers, but particularly educational establishments and those 

services where children are looked after away from home, 

should have robust anti-bullying strategies in place and staff 

should ensure that these strategies are rigorously enforced. 

These strategies and procedures should be compliant with LSCB 

guidelines and procedures and where there is cause to believe 

that any child or young person is at risk of suffering significant 

harm due to bullying – the matter should be referred as with any 

other case of harm or abuse. 

Where a child appears to be suffering or at risk of suffering 

significant harm due to bullying – the matters should be subject 

to inquiries under S17 and S47, as with any other child at risk of 

significant harm. 

Again – as with other young people that harm others – the 

perpetrators as well as the victims of bullying should be 

considered in their own rights and consideration given as to 

whether or not their behaviour is connected with harm they may 

have suffered or be suffering. 

8 Children Whose Behaviour Indicates A Lack Of Parental 

Control 

Children who come to the attention of the Police or wider 

community due to their behaviour may also be vulnerable due to 

poor supervision or neglect. In such cases consideration should 

be given as to whether or not these children and young people 

have unmet needs and maybe at risk of or suffering significant 

harm. 



These children may fall into the categories of those that: harm 

others; are perpetrators of bullying; commit offences against 

others; behave anti-socially; are truants from education, are 

runaways – or that behave in any such a way that they place 

themselves at risk of significant harm either from others or from 

themselves. 

Regardless of the circumstances in which these children come to 

the attention of professionals and service providers, they should 

be assessed with a view to establishing whether or not they 

themselves require assistance or services to meet their needs. 

Such assistance or services that may be required should be 

addressed on a multi-agency basis and where significant harm is 

an issue this should be referred for consideration under S17 or 

S47 as with any other child or young person. 

9 Statutory Intervention 

Where engagement with such children and young people cannot 

be reached on a voluntary basis - the relevant professionals 

should ensure that advice is sought with regard to measures that 

can be taken to enable intervention. 

10 Child Safety Orders (CSO) 

The Child Safety Order is a compulsory intervention that is 

available to be used where the threshold for significant harm is 

not reached. The CSO is designed to help the child improve his 

or her behaviour and is likely to be used alongside work with the 

family and others to address any underlying problems connected 

with lack of parental control or supervision. 

Local authorities can apply for a CSO where: 

A child has committed an act that would have been an 

offence if the child had been over the age of 10 at the time 

the act was committed 

It is necessary to prevent such an act 

The child has caused distress, harassment or harm to 

others – i.e. the child has behaved anti-socially 

11 Parenting Orders 

An application for a Parenting order can be made alongside a 

CSO or when a CSO has been breached. The Parenting Order 

provides an effective means of engaging with and supporting 

parents whilst helping them to develop their abilities to 

undertake and exercise their parental responsibilities. 



5. SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN FROM ABUSE THROUGH 

INFORMATION COMMUNICATION TECHNOLOGY 

(I.C.T.) 


The range of child abuse definitions and concepts are now being 

seen in an ICT environment. As technology develops, the internet 

and its range of content services can be accessed through various 

devices. 

Also, mobile phones are increasingly used to harm children e.g. 

bullying, serious assaults and contact for the purpose of 

grooming. 

The internet has, in particular, become a significant tool in the 

distribution of indecent photographs/pseudo photographs of 

children. Internet chat rooms, discussion forums and bulletin 

boards are used as a means of contacting children with a view to 

grooming them for inappropriate or abusive relationships, which 

may include requests to make and transmit pornographic images 

of themselves or to perform sexual acts live in front of a web cam. 

Contacts made initially in a chat room are likely to be carried on 

via email, instant messaging services, mobile phone or text 

messaging. There is also growing cause for concern about the 

exposure of children to inappropriate material via interactive 

communication technology, e.g. adult pornography, and/or 

extreme forms of obscene material. Allowing or encouraging a 

child to view such material over an appreciable amount of time 

may warrant further enquiry. Children themselves can engage in 

text bullying and use mobile camera phones to capture violent 

assaults of other children for circulation. 

2. Grooming And Online Abuse 

Why do child sex abusers like to use the internet to contact 

children? 

Child sex abusers find the internet an easier place to participate in 

a range of child sexual abuse activity including contact with 

children due to the anonymity of the medium. They will often lie 

and pretend to be younger than they are or people other than 

themselves, and find a sense of security by operating from the 

safety of their own homes. They have been known to set up bogus 

email accounts and chat personas to mask their identity online. 



What are the risks to children from sex abusers, online? 

There are a number of actions which adults will engage in online. 

These include: 

Swapping child abuse images in chat areas or through 

instant messenger with other adults or young people and forming 

networks with other child abusers to share tips on how to groom 

more effectively and how to avoid being caught. 

Swapping personal information of children that they have 

collected with other abusers. 

Participating in online communities such as blogs, forums 

and chat rooms with the intention to groom children, collect 

sexually explicit images and meet them to have sex. 

What Is Online Grooming? 

Online Grooming is: 

“A course of conduct enacted by a suspected paedophile, which 

would give a reasonable person cause for concern that any 

meeting with a child arising from the conduct would be for 

unlawful purposes.” 

www.netalert.net.au 

Often, adults who want to engage children in sexual acts, or talk 

to them for sexual gratification will seek out young people who 

desire friendship. They will often use a number of grooming 

techniques including building trust with the child through lying, 

creating different personas and then attempting to engage the 

child in more intimate forms of communication including 

compromising a child with use of images and webcams. Child sex 

abusers will often use blackmail and guilt as methods of securing 

a meeting with the child. 

3. How We Can Prevent It 

All agencies working with children need to be alert to this form of 

child exploitation. 

In working with children, all agencies should aim to prevent this 

kind of abuse by offering advice to children and their carers. 



The Child Exploitation and Online Protection Centre (CEOP) offer 

the following tips: 

Encourage parents and carers to know what children are 

doing online and who they are talking to and to engage 

children by asking them to teach parents/carers to use any 

applications they have never used. 

Helping children to understand that they should never give 

out personal details to online friends – personal 

information includes their messenger id, email address, 

mobile number and any pictures of themselves, their 

family or friends – please note, if a child publishes a 

picture or video online, anyone can change it or share it. 

It’s not a good idea for children to open files that are from 

people they don’t know. They won’t know what they 

contain, it could be a virus, or worse, an inappropriate 

image or film. 

Help children to understand that some people lie online 

and that therefore it’s better to keep online mates online. 

They should never meet up with any strangers without an 

adult they trust. 

Always keep communication open for children to know that 

it’s never too late to tell someone if something makes 

them feel uncomfortable. 

Teach young people how to block someone online and 

report them if they fell uncomfortable. 

There are people who can help. Report online child abuse 

or seek out more advice and support. 

The Child Exploitation and Online Protection Centre (CEOP): 

http://www.ceop.gov.uk/ 

“A partnership between Government, law enforcement, NGO’s 

(including children’s charities) and industry, with the common aim 

of protecting children. It works to protect children, families and 

society from paedophiles and sex offenders, in particular, those 

who seek to exploit children sexually online.” 

(Working Together to Safeguard Children, 2006) 

4. What To Do If You Have Concerns 

Where there is evidence of a child using ICT excessively, this may 

be a cause for concern more generally, in the sense that it may 

inhibit the development of real world social relationships or 

become a factor contributing to obesity. It may also indicate 

either a contemporary problem or a deeper underlying issue which 

ought also to be addressed. 



There is some evidence that persons found in possession of 

indecent photographs/pseudo photographs of children are likely to 

be involved directly in child abuse. Thus, when somebody is 

discovered to have placed or accessed such material on the 

internet, the Police should normally consider the potential 

likelihood that the individual is involved in the active abuse of 

children. In particular, the individual’s access to children should be 

established, within the family, employment contexts, and in other 

settings (e.g. work with children as a volunteer or in other 

positions of trust). 

If there are particular concerns about one or more specific 

children, it may be necessary to undertake, s47 enquiries in 

accordance with the guidance contained in Section 3.3 “The 

Processes for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children” 

5. Who Can Help? 

Child Exploitation and Online Protection Centre (CEOP). 

www.ceop.gov.uk – information and latest news releases 

from the Child Exploitation and Online Protection Centre in 

addition to providing advice and guidance for parents. 

www.thinkuknow.co.uk – a website which contains a range of 

interactive resources designed to educate and empower 

young people, encouraging them to have fun online, 

understand the risks and keep in control when using IT. 

www.virtualglobaltaskforce.com is the website of the Virtual 

Global Taskforce (currently chaired by CEOP) and provides 

links to a range of relevant national and international 

resources. 

These sites have a prominent “Report Abuse” button, which allows 

children and adults to report suspicious activity online direct to 

law enforcement. 

Internet Watch Foundation (IWF). 

http://www.internetwatch.org.uk/ 

British Educational Communications and Technology Agency 

(BECTA). www.becta.org.uk 

ACPO Document ‘Good Practice Guide for Computer Based 

Evidence’ 

http://www.acpo.Police.uk/asp/policies/Data/gpg_computer_based_ 

evidence_v3.pdf 



6. CHILDREN AND FAMILIES WHO GO MISSING 


See Paragraphs 11.63 up to including 11.70 of “Working 

Together to Safeguard Children 2006” 

Local agencies and professionals should bear in mind when 

working with children and families, where there are outstanding 

concerns about the children’s safety and welfare (including 

where the concerns are about an unborn child who may be at 

future risk of significant harm), that a series of missed 

appointments may indicate that the family has moved out of the 

area or overseas. 

Whilst it is important that agencies have their own procedures 

for attempting to locate missing children/families and that 

information is shared amongst them, Children’s Social Care and 

the Police should be informed immediately when such concerns 

arise 

Children’s Social Care, as the lead agency, will take 

responsibility for collating this information 

2 Children Taken Abroad 

Particular consideration needs to be given to appropriate legal 

interventions, where it appears that a child, for whom there are 

outstanding child protection concerns is removed from the UK by 

his/her family in order to evade the involvement of agencies with 

safeguarding responsibilities. 

In the case of children taken overseas it may be appropriate to 

contact the Consular Directorate at the Foreign and 

Commonwealth Office which offers assistance to British nationals 

in distress overseas 

When a child, who is subject to a care order, has been removed 

from the UK Children’s Social Care, the Police Child Protection 

Unit and the Child Abduction Section at the Foreign and 

Commonwealth Office should be informed immediately. 

Details to be found at (www.fco.gov.uk) telephone 020 7008 

1500 



3 Children’s Social Care Responsibilities 

CHILDREN WHO GO MISSING AND HAVE A CHILD 

PROTECTION PLAN 

When a family moves to an unknown address either in or 

outside the Authority and there are child protection concerns 

about the child/family, the Keyworker will: 

notify the administrator holding details of those children 

with Child Protection Plans and / or the Child Protection 

Register Administrator; and 

take steps to trace the child through other agencies, e.g. 

Family Practitioner records, Education Welfare records, 

Benefits Agency records, other Children’s Social Care, 

Probation, Health Authorities as appropriate, Police records 

and NSPCC local/national offices. 

Where efforts to trace the child through these sources fails 

relevant senior managers should agree what steps will be taken 

to notify all Child Protection Co-ordinators nationally with details 

of the child and family. 

Removal of such a child’s name from the Child Protection 

Register should not be considered until 6 months have passed, 

and all reasonable efforts to trace the child have failed. The 

question of deregistration may then be considered at a Child 

Protection Review Conference to which reports of the search 

efforts are made available. 

CHILDREN WHO GO MISSING FROM HOME OR THEIR CARE 

PLACEMENT 

Looked after children may run away or go missing from their 

care placement. The various agencies responsible for the care of 

looked after children should understand their respective roles in 

these circumstances. This guidance, which has been developed 

with the Police, can be found in Protocol 7 in Section 5: “Children 

and young people who run away/go missing”. 

RESPONSIBILITIES FOR COLLATING INFORMATION ON 

ALL CHILDREN AND FAMILIES WHO GO MISSING 

Children’s Social Care, as the lead agency, has the responsibility 

for collating information on all children and families who go 

missing. Each local authority should have a Designated Manager 

who is responsible for ensuring notifications are dealt with 

properly. 



This Designated Manager, normally an experienced social 

worker, would have this responsibility in addition to other duties 

for managing information on vulnerable children, e.g. those with 

Child Protection Plans, overseeing enquiries plus notifications of 

those who pose a risk of significant harm. 

The DfES holds a list of all the designated managers in local 

authorities in England who are responsible for ensuring that 

notifications are dealt with properly. This list includes Custodians 

of Child Protection Registers and can be used to notify local 

authorities about children who have gone missing form their 

local authority area. 

Contact can be made by through: 

child.protection@dfes.gsi.gov.uk 

The DfES also asks that a copy of all notifications of missing 

children be sent to the Head of the NSPCC National Child 

Protection Helpline. This will enable their team to be informed of 

missing children. They can be contacted through: 

help@nspcc.org.uk 

4 Children Missing From Education 

Children’s Missing from Education (CME) refers to all children of 

compulsory school age who are not on a school roll and who are not 

receiving a suitable education otherwise e.g. at home, privately, or in 

alternative provision. 

Every Local Authority is expected to have systematic and robust 

arrangements in place to identify children missing from education, so 

that suitable provision can be made for them through the most 

appropriate agencies to ensure that they are safeguarded and their 

welfare is being promoted. 

Particular consideration should be given to those; 

failing to start appropriate provision and hence never entering 

the system; 

ceasing to attend, due to exclusion (e.g. illegal unofficial 

exclusions) or withdrawal; or 

failing to complete a transition between providers (e.g. being 

unable to find a suitable school place after moving to a new local 

authority area). 

The personal circumstances or those of their families which may 

contribute to the withdrawal process and the failure to make a 

transition. 



VULNERABLE GROUPS 

There are certain groups of vulnerable children who are more likely 

than others to go missing form education; 

young people who have committed offences; 

children living in women’s refuges; 

children of homeless families perhaps living in temporary 

accommodation; 

young runaways; 

children with long term medical or emotional problems; 

looked after children; 

children with a gypsy/traveller background; 

young carers; 

children from transient families; 

teenage mothers; 

children who are permanently excluded from school; 

migrant children whether in families seeking asylum or economic 

migrants. 

LOCAL AUTHORITY POINT OF CONTACT FOR CHILDREN 

MISSING FROM EDUCATION 

There is a Child Missing Education (CME) named point of contact in 

every local authority. Every practitioner working with a child has a 

responsibility to inform their Local Authority CME contact (see section 

6 “Contacts”) if they know or suspect that a child is not receiving 

education. 

To help local agencies and professionals a comprehensive Local 

Authorities good practice guide for England was issued in July 2004, - 

Identifying and maintaining contact with children missing, or at risk 

of going missing, from education. 

The direct link below will access this guidance, the current legislative 

framework and a progress checklist to help Local Authorities in the 

implementation of effective systems. 

www.everychildmatters.gov.uk/resource-and-practice/IG00041/ 



The duty to make arrangements to identify children not receiving 

education will be in the Education and Inspections Bill 2006 which 

can be found on the DfES site: 

http://www.teachernet.gov.uk/educationoverview/briefing/currentstrategy/educationandinsp 

ectionsbill/ 

CHILDREN MISSING FROM EDUCATION WHO ARE EITHER LOOKED 

AFTER CHILDREN OR HAVE A CHILD PROTECTION PLAN / 

REGISTRATION 

These children and young people are by definition very 

vulnerable and likely to be at risk of significant harm and 

Local Authorities must be alert to any continuing absences 

and especial care must be taken to ensure any transition 

arrangements are monitored and effective. 

If after making all reasonable enquiries these children have 

not been located, then the responsible Children’s Social Care 

and the Police should be informed immediately. Please refer 

to Section 3.3 for further details. 

SCHOOLS AND EDUCATION WELFARE SERVICES 

Schools (in conjunction with their Education Welfare Officer) have 4 

weeks from the date a child last attended school, to make all 

reasonable enquiries as to the receiving school/new home address. 

This is in respect of ALL children leaving a school with no information 

provided on where the family has moved to or which new school the 

child is to attend. 

Enquiries will involve checking with, for example: 

Neighbours, 

Children’s Social Care teams, 

Health, and where applicable, 

Local Housing Services and Benefit Agencies. 

Where there are outstanding concerns about the child’s safety and 

welfare Children’s Social Care and the Police should be informed 

immediately when such concerns arise. Particular attention should 

be paid to children who are known to come from families fleeing 

domestic violence. Assumptions should not be made about the 

whereabouts of missing children and all reasonable steps should be 

taken to locate them. 

Where it is known that the family has moved to a certain town or 

area, the Local Authority CME contact should use the DfES secure 

messaging site to request that the Local Authority concerned check 



local databases and made enquiries as to the child/family’s 

whereabouts. 

If the child has not returned to their original school within 4 weeks 

they can be taken off roll and their Common Transfer File sent to the 

DfES S2S Lost Pupil Database in accordance with the Local 

Authorities' Schools Procedures for Missing Children. The following 

link will take you to the DfES secure website for information and 

guidance on the S2S website. 

http://www.teachernet.gov.uk/management/ims/datatransfers/s2s/ 

At this point the school/EWO should notify the Local Authority CME 

contact. (See section 6: “Contacts”) 

NB: A copy of this notification should also go to the Local 

Authority Designated Manager referred to in Section 3 above, 

who has responsibility for collating all information on Missing 

Children and Families 

CHILDREN MISSING FROM EDUCATION - REVIEW 

ARRANGEMENTS. 

Where a child is still missing from Education at the end of the 4 

week period and their name has been removed from the school roll 

the Local Authority ME Officer should review the missing status 

at regular intervals. 

The purpose of the review is to maintain vigilance and ensure 

children and young people do not become lost and merely a statistic. 

Liaison between agencies should include joint reviews with Children’s 

Social Care when additional needs have been assessed or potential 

risk of significant harm identified. 

Consideration should always be given during these reviews as to 

whether further actions or notifications are required because the 

whereabouts of the child or young person are still unknown. Please 

refer to Section 3 above for full details. 



5 Health Services 

In addition to following the general guidance contained within this 

protocol the procedure for the tracing and notification of missing 

families when children are on the Child Protection Register or where 

child welfare concerns exist within Health Services is as follows: 

Practitioners should make, as appropriate, checks re: change of 

address with: 

The General Practitioner; 

Children’s Social Care; 

Housing; 

Education Welfare Service 

Other professionals involved. 

If unable to locate, inform the Safeguarding Children Team (by 

telephone (01482) 617839 need to check) giving the following 

details; 

Family surnames 

Names of mother/father/partner and dates of birth if 

known 

Names of children and dates of birth 

Last known General Practitioner 

Previous address/s 

Brief details re: concern e.g. on the Child Protection 

Register, category, recently removed from the Child Protection 

Register, etc. 

The Safeguarding Children NHS Team will send out a missing family 

alert to: 

Health Visitors/School Nurse Managers; 

Minor Injuries Units; 

Paediatric Liaison Nurse @ Hull Royal Infirmary; 

Child Health Department, Victoria House. 

Education Welfare Service 

N.B: If the family are believed to be in another area of the 

country, an alert will also be sent via the Senior Nurse 

Child Protection in those areas. 



NB: A copy of this notification should also go to the Local 

Authority Designate Manager referred to in Section 3 

above, who has responsibility for collating all 

information on Missing Children and Families 

In the event of the whereabouts of the family becoming known, the 

Child Protection Team should be notified and a traced notification will be 

sent out to the recipients of the missing alert and the case holder, as 

well as the Education Welfare Service, Children’s Social Care and the 

Police. 

6 Other Sources Of Advice 

Other sources of information for advice about missing children are 

available. The National Missing Person’s Helpline includes both Looked 

After and Education sections on its site which is accessed via; 

www.missingpersons.org 

Details on the new national Child Alert Rescue system launched across 

all Police Authorities in England and Wales in March 2006 can be found 

on the Parents and Abducted Children Together (PACT) website 

www.pact-online.org 



7. CHILDREN AND YOUNG PEOPLE WHO RUN AWAY/GO 

MISSING 


Running away is a dangerous activity that puts children and young 

people at risk. Children and young people who go missing are at risk of 

violence, victimisation, sexual exploitation and involvement in crime. 

Running away is an important signal that something is seriously wrong 

in a young person’s life. The majority of runaways have experienced 

family conflict or family break-up, whilst some young people are running 

away because they are depressed, or because they are being bullied at 

school. Looked after children may run away as they are unhappy in their 

care placement, or because they want to return to their families. 

Children who run away are frequently facing a range of problems. They 

are more likely than their peers to have drug problems, be in trouble 

with the Police, and be truanting or to have been physically abused. 

It is important, therefore, that all statutory and voluntary agencies in 

contact with children should work collaboratively when children go 

missing to provide an adequate and prompt response, which will enable 

everything possible to be done to make sure that they are found and 

made safe. 

Most children and young people who run away do not stay away for a 

long time. These young people may be helped to return home by the 

provision of advice, counselling or other support services. However 

some children may be experiencing more serious problems and these 

are likely to be; 

Younger children 

Children who run away repeatedly 

Young people running from care placements. 

Children’s Social Care and Police frequently work together when a child 

is missing. This protocol has been developed to assist in this joint 

working to ensure that those agencies involved with children who are 

missing, whether they are looked after children or children who have 

gone missing from home, are clear about their responsibilities and the 

actions to be taken in order to ensure the safety of the missing child 

prior to and following their return. 



This protocol should be followed in conjunction with your own Agency 


2 Looked After Children 

2.1 DEFINITIONS & RISK ASSESSMENT 

When a child is missing, whatever the circumstances, the Local 

Authority should carry out a risk assessment, which will enable the 

Authority to decide whether or not to refer the matter to the Police in 

the first instance. 

A ‘‘looked after’’ child will be considered "missing" if he or she is absent 

from his/her place of residence without authority to a degree, or in 

circumstances where the absence causes concern for either the safety of 

the child or the public. 

Absences which cause concern are those where staff or carers have no 

indication that a child is likely to return within a short space of time or 

where there is immediate concern for the child`s safety. 

Some Local Authorities routinely report all children whose whereabouts 

are unknown, including those not back by a certain time, as missing. 

This involves unnecessary work on the part of the Police, when in fact 

the whereabouts of the child is known, they are not at risk and are 

testing boundaries.Therefore Local Authorities should make every effort 

to locate and or ascertain the whereabouts of any child and secure their 

return before contacting the Police. 

These cases, for the purposes of this protocol, will be defined as cases 

of “unauthorised absence” and children falling into this category should 

not be referred to the Police. However, monitoring of the situation may 

necessitate reclassification of the child as “missing” and at that stage 

the child should be referred to the Police. 

Continuing unauthorised absences should be reviewed at regular 

intervals, and at least every 6 hours. Children who are still absent after 

12 hours should be reported to the Police as missing. It is also 

recommended that as an “unauthorised overnight absence” approaches 

then the absence needs to be reviewed and a decision taken and 

recorded as to whether the Police should be informed. 



Any child, whose whereabouts are unknown, following a risk 

assessment, should be reported to the Police as “missing”. Police will 

always pursue a case of a missing child where circumstances are 

suspicious and/or the absence gives cause for concern for the safety of 

the child or others. 

It is vital that Children’s Social Care have a return plan and or 

contingency plans in place for when the child is located. 

2.2. ROLE AND RESPONSIBILITY OF CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

Before a child starts a placement consideration should be given to the 

possibility of him/her going missing and, if this is likely, there should be 

a specific risk assessment which focuses on this issue. The risk 

assessment should look at what the risk is likely to be of the child going 

missing, what level of risk going missing would present to the child or 

others, the level of supervision or support to be offered to the child and 

the parent's views on what should be done in the event of their child 

going missing. This will form part of the Care Plan and a copy of the 

risk assessment form (called "Missing From Care: Risk Assessment" - 

see Social Care Child Care Procedures) will be kept on the child's file. 

Under certain circumstances it may be inappropriate to conduct such a 

risk assessment, for example in the case of a baby being placed with 

foster carers. Any decision made not to carry out an assessment of the 

risk of the child going missing should be recorded with reasons why on 

the child's file at point of entry to the placement. 

Separate procedures deal with what to do if a parent/carer absconds 

with a child and should be referred to. 

Where appropriate the young person will be told what will happen if 

he/she goes missing and will have had the details of this procedure 

explained to them. 

In the event of a young person being absent without consent, this risk 

assessment will be reviewed in the light of what is known of the child 

and the factors prior to their being absent and any of the above 

definitions. 

Staff should refer to Children’s Social Care Child Care Procedures 

"Looked after Children Whose Whereabouts are Unknown" for full details 

on assessment procedures to be followed and reporting mechanisms. 

Any child whose risk assessment defines them as high risk for 

any “missing” episode will be reported to the Police 

immediately. 



The child will not be defined and recorded as missing until such time as 

the risk assessment changes the definition and triggers a report to the 

Police. During this period, Children’s Social Care will be acting as a 

reasonable parent in taking all practical steps to establish the 

whereabouts of the child. 

Never the less, young people who are absent without consent may come 

to the attention of the Police whether or not they have been reported 

“missing”. 

Generally, Children’s Social Care will locate and return a child when 

found, however, if there are specific issues of safety or public order 

difficulties involved in returning the child, appropriate action should be 

agreed between Children’s Social Care and Police. 

Any child defined as being “missing”, either at the point of Initial 

Assessment or during assessment reviews, will be reported as missing 

to the Police. Details of the child’s current risk assessment and all 

further information required by the Police will be provided at this stage. 

In accordance with Children’s Social Care procedures, relevant 

paperwork will be completed at appropriate stages and Police kept fully 

informed of any changes. 

If the absence continues and after the Police, Social Worker and parents 

have been informed, for a child missing from residential care, the Home 

Manager should inform all children and staff within the Home. The 

child’s school should also be informed. Any information obtained from 

people following from this or at any other time should be passed to the 

Police. 

It is vital that Children’s Social Care have a return plan and or 

contingency plans in place for when the child is located 

2.3 ROLE AND RESPONSIBILITY OF THE POLICE 

The Police should be confident that all children reported by Children’s 

Social Care fit the criteria and are missing. At the point of reporting 

missing, Children’s Social Care will provide comprehensive information 

to enable all risk factors to be considered. The Police may need to 

circulate the missing child’s description locally, regionally or nationally, 

enter information onto the Police computer etc. The Police should refer 

to their “Missing Person Practice Directions” for further guidance. 



Whilst the child is missing Children’s Social Care retain responsibility for 

them. 

There will be a need for regular liaison and communication between 

Children’s Social Care and Police until the young person is found. 

When found, a ‘looked after’ child who has been notified as missing 

should be encouraged to explain the reasons they were missing and will 

not be returned to the place from which she/he went missing without 

consultation with their Social Worker, or the Emergency Duty Team. 

Consultation will take place in all cases, particularly when the child is 

refusing to return and when there are concerns about the child that may 

or may not be child protection concerns. See the section below on 

returning missing children. 

If appropriate, a referral may be made to the Children’s Social Care and 

the Police Family Protection Team under child protection procedures and 

a Strategy Discussion/Meeting held. 

In line with recommendations from the North Wales Tribunal, a log of all 

absconsions at children’s homes should be kept at local Police stations 

and made accessible, when required, to Children’s Social Care staff. 

There will be annual reviews concerning the working of this protocol 

with Senior Officers from Children’s Social Care and the Police. 

Relevant staff from Children’s Social Care and the Police should 

regularly scrutinise records to ascertain whether there are patterns of 

children or young persons going missing which raise concerns either for 

individual children for specific establishments. 

In circumstances where a child has repeatedly gone missing, or 

frequently comes to the attention of the Police as a consequence of 

persistently absenting his/herself from his/her placement, serious 

consideration needs to be given to the reasons for this. A multi – agency 

meeting should be convened at the request of either Children’s Social 

Care or The Police, for this purpose, and to develop an action plan to 

manage any further incidents. The assessment of risk should be 

reviewed and, if appropriate, amended. 

Concerns for establishments should be brought to the attention of 

relevant Children’s Social Care area manager and for the Police the DI 

for the local Family Protection Team 



It is for the Police (at Divisional Commander level) to advise the media 

regarding a child missing from the care of the Local Authority. A 

decision to contact the media will be made in consultation with 

Children’s Social Care and with prior warning to the child’s family. 

REPORTING MECHANISMS 

For Children’s Social Care absences of 12 hours, 24 hours and 48 hours 

will be reported by the residential establishment or the foster carer to 

the relevant Children’s Social Care Area Manager. Thereafter, every 48 

hours the form "Notification of Missing Children" will be completed and 

sent to relevant senior officer within Children’s Social Care. 

If a child is missing for 7 days there will be a Strategy Meeting of Senior 

Officers and other appropriate staff from Children’s Social Care and the 

Police. At 7 days, the Police Force Intelligence Unit will notify the Police 

National Missing Persons Bureau of the missing person. 

The Police Missing Person Practice Direction states that a further review 

should take place within 35 days of the original notification and in the 

event of the child still being missing another review within 77 days of 

the original notification. 

The relevant Head of Children’s Services and senior Police Officers will 

therefore review episodes of absence lasting 11 weeks and thereafter at 

12 weekly intervals until their safety is ascertained. 

All files will remain live until the person is traced or the Divisional 

Commander is satisfied that all lines of inquiry have been exhausted. 

The Assistant Chief Constable will take the decision to file or otherwise. 

If the decision is made to file, the Force Intelligence Bureau will bring 

forward the file for review by the Detective Superintendent 12 months 

after the file date. 

2.5 RECORDING 

Throughout the processes identified within this protocol and within own 

Agency procedures, a full record must be kept of all actions taken and 

decision-making. This includes the giving and receiving of messages. 

Both Children’s Social Care and Police must keep such records. These 

records must be retained for audit purposes in line with local agency 




2.6 RETURN OF THE CHILD/YOUNG PERSON 

If the child’s absence falls within this protocol and continues for a few 

hours, Children’s Social Care, in consultation with parents and Police, 

should plan for what will happen when the child is located. Such plans 

should include the following considerations: 

Will the child return to the previous placement (this may depend on 

what the child has to say about why she/he went missing)? 

How will he/she be taken back? 

Do the Police wish to speak with the child prior to their return to the 

placement? 

Who will be an appropriate person to speak with the child when 

she/he is found? 

Children’s Social Care and Police will cooperate with such plans. The 

discussion around planning for the return of the child may consider the 

powers of the Children’s Social Care and Police to enforce a return if 

the child resists. This may include, in specific circumstances following 

consultation with the Children’s Social Care legal services. Use of a 

Recovery Order 

When the child is found, consideration should be given to medical 

issues and any medical assessment or treatment necessary should be 

given. 

All relevant parties should be informed, including family, Children’s 

Social Care/Police (depending on who found the child), and the 

residential Home/foster carer, as appropriate. 

Where found by the Police the child will not be returned to the 

Home/foster placement without reference to the Children’s Social Care 

plan for returning the child and a subsequent consultation with their 

Social Worker or the Emergency Duty Team. 

An independent person should see the child as soon as possible on 

their return and away from the Home if necessary. The independent 

person should have no formal line management links with the Home or 

foster carer and should not be related in any way to staff in the Home 

or the foster carers. The independent person could be a Social Worker 

(not the child's own Social Worker) or anyone the child chooses, for 

example, their Independent Visitor or the Child Rights Officer. 

The purpose of this is to assess the risk to the child of his/her 

behaviour, the possible reasons for it and the follow-up action 

required. This action should take place within the timescales advised in 

the Children’s Social Care's practice guidance and procedures. The 



child will have the process explained to them and such an interview 

will only be carried out with the child's consent. 

Issues of confidentiality will have been discussed with the child before 

the interview. Any concerns raised about possible abuse as a result of 

the interview will be referred to Children’s Social Care and Police 

within the child protection procedures and the child will have been 

made aware of this as a possible course of action during the discussion 

around confidentiality. 

In all cases, whether or not referred into LSCB procedures, the child's 

Social Worker or Residential Care Officer will attach a report of the 

interview to the Risk Assessment document and ensure a copy is sent 

to the relevant monitoring officer within Children’s Social Care. 

3. Looked After Children Placed Away From Their Home Area. 

3.1 APPLICABILITY of THE PROTOCOL 

The joint arrangements set out in section 2 of this protocol apply to 

children placed by Children’s Social care within the geographical area 

Local Safeguarding Children Board. 

When children are placed by Children’s Social Care outside of this 

geographical area, Children’s Social Care will apply this protocol as far 

as possible, whilst meeting the requirements of any protocols and 

procedures of the Local Safeguarding Children Board for the area 

where the child is placed. 

3.2 CHILDREN PLACED WITHIN A CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

AREA 

Many children are placed by other local authorities Children’s Social 

Cares in foster care or residential placements situated within an LSCB 

area, but managed by private providers. It is expected that all 

providers of foster care or residential care operating within the area 

covered by the relevant Local Safeguarding Children Board will have in 

place protocols and procedures to manage incidents of children 

missing from their care which meet the requirements of the relevant 

regulations, and which are compatible with the procedures and 

protocols as outlined in section 2. 

The private provider and relevant local authority should agree how 

they will meet the role and responsibilities assigned to Children’s 

Social Care in section 2. If it appears to the LSCB that adequate 

arrangements do not appear to be in place, or that arrangements are 

inadequate, the LSCB will bring this to the attention of the private 

provider and CSCI. 



A child placed in a host Local Authority by another Local Authority who 

has been reported missing and then subsequently found in this area, 

may be referred to the relevant Children’s Social Care by the Police as 

a child in need, in circumstances where it would not be appropriate for 

the child to return to his/her care placement. 

The relevant Children’s Social Care will then liaise with the placing 

authority to ensure that appropriate arrangements are made for the 

child or young person. 

4. Children And Young People Who Go Missing From Home. 

Many young people who run away from home are likely to be children 

in need, and may be entitled to assistance from Children’s Social Care 

including child protection services. 

The needs of children referred to Children’s Social Care 

following an absence from home will be assessed in accordance 

with the Framework for the Assessment of Children in Need 

and their Families. A child protection investigation will be 

initiated when the Initial Assessment indicates the young 

person has or is likely to suffer significant harm. 

In considering whether a referral for a Children in Need Assessment by 

Children’s Social Care is appropriate, an evaluation of the likelihood of 

the child running away from home in the future should be made based 

on the following factors: 

The child’s individual circumstances 

The family history 

The child’s likely motivation for running away 

The child’s destination when they ran away 

Any recent pattern of absences 

The degree of risk likely to be faced by the child should they run away 

again should also be considered, based on the child’s experiences 

whilst absent from home. 

All young people who have run away from home, regardless of 

whether they may be assessed as being Children in Need, 

should be offered access to an independent interview upon 

their return to identify the reasons for running away and agree 

an appropriate response. 



4.1 DEFINITIONS AND DETERMINATION OF RISK 

A child is defined as missing if they spend time away from where they 

ought to live without the knowledge and consent of their parent or 

carer. 

Running away is defined as a child or young person aged 17 years or 

under spending one night or more away from the family home without 

permission, or having been forced to leave by their parents or carers. 

The Police are often the first agency to be alerted that a child or young 

person is missing from, or has runaway from home, but this 

information may first become known to any agency in contact with the 

child or their family, for example education or the youth service. The 

child or young person may inexplicably miss a health appointment, be 

absent from school or not attend other planned activities. 

The reasons for the child’s absence may not be initially apparent, and 

the absence may give rise to concern in circumstances other than 

when a child has run away from home, for example in cases where a 

child has gone missing with his/her family. No assumptions should be 

made about the whereabouts of the child, and unexplained absences 

should be followed up to establish the location of the child. Agencies 

should also refer to the separate protocol “Children and Families who 

go Missing” 

The action to be taken by any other agency first becoming aware of 

the absence of a child or young person from home, will therefore be 

determined by the circumstances surrounding the absence and the 

degree of risk to the child. 

Absences which cause concern are those where there is no indication 

that the child or young person is likely to return within a short space of 

time, or where there is immediate concern for the child’s safety. 



The levels of concern will be dependent on: 

The age of the child 

The child having a disability which reduces their level of 

independence 

The child suffering a medical condition which requires ongoing 

monitoring or treatment 

The child’s behaviour, placing him/her or others at risk of 

injury or harm 

The absence of any child or young person in circumstances which 

cause immediate concern for his/her safety should be reported to the 

Police. In most case the parent or carer will take responsibility for this. 

However, not all absences will be reported to the Police, and a failure 

to do so may in itself give rise to concern. 

When there is reason to believe that the Police have not been, 

or will not be, alerted by a person knowing the child or the 

child’s whereabouts, and the child or young person continues 

to be absent a referral must be made to the Police. 

Furthermore when the child or young person’s absence has not been 

reported to the Police by his/her family, but the child has returned 

home, further investigation might be warranted. A referral should be 

made to the Police or Children’s Social Care when there are continuing 

child protection concerns. If it appears that the family and/or young 

person might benefit from additional support consideration should be 

given to undertaking an assessment in accordance with the Common 

Assessment framework. 

4.2 ROLE AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE POLICE. 

On receiving a report of a missing or runaway child the Police will 

consider whether a referral should be made to Children’s Social Care 

for an initial Child in Need assessment S17 of the Children Act 1989, 

or whether enquiries should be made under S47 of the Children Act 

1989. 

Sharing information with Children’s Social Care about a child or young 

person’s absence will not be dependent on receiving consent from the 

child or young person’s parent, but the Police will inform the child or 

young person and his/her parents or carer when it is considered 

appropriate to make a referral to Children’s Social Care. 



4.3 RETURN OF THE CHILD OR YOUNG PERSON 

When a child or young person who has run away from home is located, 

s/he should have access to an independent interview upon his/her 

return. This should happen whether or not it is considered appropriate 

to refer him/her to Children’s Social Care as a child in need. Depending 

on the age and wishes of the child, the independent interview can be 

carried out in accordance with local Inter-Agency procedures: 

For East Riding – proposals are; 

Children under 10 years of age – the incident is likely to prompt a 

child in need referral, and the interview should normally be carried out 

by Children’s Social Care. 

Young people aged between 10 – 12 years – the interview will be 

arranged through the Children’s Social Care service. 

Young people aged 13 years plus - the interview will be arranged 

through the Connexions Service. 

The Police will provide the child or young person and their parent/carer 

with information about the independent interview and the different 

referral options. 

4.4 CHILDREN AND YOUNG PEOPLE FROM OUTSIDE OF THE 

AREA 

When a child or young person normally resident outside of the area has 

runaway and is found locally, negotiations will take place with the 

“home” authority to ensure that the child or young person and his/her 

family has access to local services. The responsibility for making child 

protection enquiries, when appropriate, rests with the local authority 

responsible for the area where the concerns have allegedly taken place. 

4.5 COLLECTION OF INFORMATION 

A log of all incidents of children and young people going missing or 

running away will kept by the Police, and will be made available to 




4.6 MONITORING AND REVIEW 

There will be an annual review meeting between Senior Officers from 

the Police and Children’s Social Care, and other relevant partner 

agencies to: 

i) review the working of this protocol 

ii) consider the information collected in respect of all 

incidents of children and young people going missing or 

running away in order to form an overview of patterns and 

trends, which can inform service development. 



8. CHILDREN ABUSED THROUGH PROSTITUTION 

1. The legal position 

Legally, neither boys nor girls under the age of 16 years can consent to 

sexual activity. Both boys and girls continue to fall within the scope of 

The Children Act 1989 until they reach the age of 18 years. For the 

purposes of this protocol any boy or girl under the age of 18 years 

involved in prostitution will be considered to require assessment as a 

child in need. 

The Sexual Offences Act 2003 

The Sexual Offences Act 2003 provided new offences to enable the 

Police to deal with those who coerce, exploit and abuse others through 

prostitution. New offences to protect children and young people up to 

the age of 18 include paying for the sexual services of a child; causing 

or inciting child prostitution; arranging or facilitating child prostitution; 

and controlling a child prostitute. 


The principle underlying this protocol is that a child/young person 

involved in prostitution and other forms of commercial sexual 

exploitation should be treated primarily as the victims of abuse, and 

their needs require careful assessment. They are likely to be in need of 

welfare services and in many cases protection under the Children Act 

1989. This group may include children who have been victims of human 

trafficking. 

For the purposes of this protocol a child/young person is deemed to be a 

person under the age of 18 years. 

A flow chart is produced at Appendix 1 of these Police procedures 

outlining the stages of the protocol. 

3. Referral stage 

When information is received that a child/young person is engaged in 

prostitution or found to be engaged in prostitution, the initial 

assumption should be that they are at risk of significant harm. All 

necessary action should be taken to safeguard the child/young person. 

In extreme cases this may require the Police to utilise their powers 

under s.46 of the Children Act 1989 and place the child under Police 

Protection. 

Police Officers coming into contact with a child/young person engaged in 

prostitution will not issue a caution (prostitute warning)* but will accord 



N.B. Range 

of agencies 

needs to be 

as per each 

LSCB. 

to the principle outlined in paragraph 2. * (can only be issued to 

females). 

4. Process 

In all instances, a referral will be made to the appropriate Children’s 

Social Care/Emergency Duty Team in order that an Initial Assessment of 

the child/young person can be carried out under Section 17 Children 

Act 1989. This should be completed within 7 working days of the 

referral. 

On completion of this assessment, where there are ongoing concerns an 

inter-agency meeting, chaired by the Children’s Social Care, should be 

held to consider the needs of the child/family and determine the next 

steps. The Group will consist of representation from the following range 

of agencies as appropriate. 

Hull/East Riding of Yorkshire Children’s Social Care 

Humberside Police 

Hull/East Riding of Yorkshire Education Departments 

Hull and East Riding Community Health NHS Trust 

Hull/East Riding of Yorkshire Youth Offending Teams 

Voluntary agencies where appropriate 

Parent(s)/Guardian of the child/young person, when 

appropriate 

The child/young person, when appropriate 

However, if during or as a result of, the assessment it is identified that a 

child is suffering or at risk of suffering significant harm, a Strategy 

Discussion/Meeting should be called involving Children’s Social Care, 

Police and other agencies as appropriate. 

The discussion should be used to: 

Share information; 

Decide whether Section 47 enquiries should be initiated; 

Plan how enquiries will be handled; and 

Agree on any immediate action to safeguard the child 

and/or provide interim services and support. 



The conduct of any S.47 enquiry should be in accordance with the LSCB 

Guidelines and Procedures. 

In accordance with the Achieving Best Evidence guidance (2002), all 

joint interviews with children should be conducted by those with 

specialist training and experience in interviewing children. Additional 

specialist help may be required if the child does not speak English at a 

level which enables him or her to participate in the interview; the child 

appears to have a degree of psychiatric disturbance but is deemed 

competent; the child has an impairment; or where interviewers do not 

have adequate knowledge and understanding of the child’s racial, 

religious or cultural background. Consideration should also be given to 

the gender of interviewers, particularly in cases of alleged sexual abuse. 

At the conclusion of the Section 47 enquiries, children’s Social Care, 

together with agencies most involved, will make a decision as to 

whether the child/young person is at continued risk of significant harm. 

Where this is the case, Children’s Social Care should convene an Initial 

Child Protection Conference to decide what action is required to 

safeguard the child/young person and promote his/her welfare. 

A Child Protection Plan resulting from a Child Protection Conference will 

be implemented by an inter-agency Core Group and subject to review 

as set out in the section detailing Child Protection Conferences. Where 

the child/young person is not subject to child protection registration, an 

inter-agency Child In Need/Family Support Plan should be agreed, with 

timescales for review. 

The vast majority of children/young people do not freely and willingly 

become involved in prostitution. The Criminal Justice process should 

only be considered if the child/young person persistently and voluntarily 

continues to solicit, loiter or importune in a public place for the purposes 

of prostitution. 

Police and colleagues in other agencies, who will be involved in 

considering whether there is a genuine choice, must be aware of the 

strong links that have been identified between prostitution, running 

away from home, human trafficking and substance misuse and the high 

degree of coercion and malign influence that can be exercised by 

abusers and fully alert to the possibility that what is claimed as a 

voluntary activity simply masks threats or coercion. 

For further information, read in conjunction with “Safeguarding 

Children Involved in Prostitution” DoH 2000 at 




9. INVESTIGATING COMPLEX (ORGANISED OR 

MULTIPLE) ABUSE 

Complex (Organised or multiple) abuse may be defined as abuse 

involving one or more abusers and a number of children. The abusers 

concerned may be acting in concert to abuse children, sometimes 

acting in isolation, or may be using an institutional framework or 

position of authority to recruit children for abuse. 

Complex abuse occurs both as part of a network of abuse across a 

family or community, and within institutions such as residential homes 

or schools. Such abuse is profoundly traumatic for the children who 

become involved. Its investigation is time-consuming and demanding 

work requiring specialist skills from both Social Work and Police staff. 

Some investigations become extremely complex because of the 

number of places and people involved, and the time scale over which 

abuse is alleged to have occurred. The complexity is heightened 

where, as in historical cases, the alleged victims are incidents occurred 

or where the alleged perpetrators are also no longer linked to the 

setting or employment role. 

Each investigation of organised or multiple abuse will be different, 

according to the characteristics of each situation and the scale and 

complexity of the investigation. Each requires thorough planning, good 

inter-agency working, and attention to the welfare needs of the 

children involved. The independent Chair of the LSCB should always be 

notified and be available to facilitate effective inter-agency working. 

1. Designation 

Children’s Social Care and the Detective Chief Superintendent of 

the Police may designate an enquiry a ‘Major Enquiry’ at any time, 

in consultation with the co-decision makers from both agencies. 

They will also maintain an overview of the conduct of the 

investigation brief the LSCB and any time there is disagreement 

between agencies they will arbitrate as necessary. 

Children’s Social Care will appoint a Co-ordinator for the enquiry, 

whose role will be to liaise between agencies, co-ordinate 

information and arrange and chair the Strategy 

Discussion/Meeting (see Section 3.3 – “The Processes For 

Safeguarding And Promoting The Welfare Of Children” 

under the heading 2: “Referrals To Local Authority Children’s 

Social Care") 

If the major enquiry involves a number of school age children, the 

LEA will appoint a Senior Officer to oversee the Local Education 



Authority response and monitor its liaison with the other agencies 

involved. 

The Police will appoint a Senior Investigating Officer of 

appropriate rank and experience, and should consider the use of 

Major Incident Room Standard Administrative Procedures and the 

Home Office Large Major Enquiry System. 

A team from Children’s Social Care or NSPCC or both and Police 

should be brought together to manage and conduct major 

investigations where a criminal investigation runs alongside child 

protection enquiries. Team members need expertise in conducting 

investigations, child protection procedures and children’s welfare 

and they should be committed to working closely together. 

2. Strategy Meetings 

As soon as an enquiry has been designated a ‘Major Enquiry’, a 

Strategy Meeting will be convened by the Enquiry Co-ordinator. 

The membership of this group should include Senior Officers of 

the enquiring agencies, the Enquiry Team, and any Senior Officer 

appointed by the Local Education Authority. Where the enquiry 

focuses upon one establishment, for example, a school or 

residential establishment, the Head Teacher or manager of the 

establishment should normally be included in the Strategy Meeting 

(s). 

The Strategy Meeting will be conducted as per Section 3.3 

‘Processes for safeguarding and promoting the welfare of 

children”, (6) ‘Strategy Discussions). However, the following 

relevant areas for decision making will also be considered: 

Recognise and anticipate that an investigation may 

become more extensive than suggested by initial 

allegations 

Consider what information will be shared; with whom it will 

be shared; who will share the information; and when 

information will be shared 

Head teachers, in particular, need to be clear what 

information can be shared with the Governing Body of 

their schools 

Where the enquiry centres around one establishment, e.g. 

a school or residential establishment, consideration will be 

given as to how staff can be enabled to respond 

appropriately to children and families during and after the 

enquiry 

Consider the need for independence at all levels of the 

investigation/enquiry and in providing support for children 



Make ‘contingency plans’ e.g. if there is a possibility that 

children will need immediate protection and/or provide 

interim services and support 

Ensure that records are safely and securely stored 

Provide care and support for the investigation team – 

much of the work may be difficult and distressing 

Agree a communications strategy encompassing authority 

members, staff, children and families, the media and 

Social Care Region 

How best to inform and liaise with parents 

This may be by means of a meeting, or if appropriate, by 

means of a letter. For example, in the vase of an enquiry 

that centres on a school/educational establishment, with 

the agreement of the Strategy Meeting, a letter from the 

Head teacher or Governing Body could be sent 

simultaneously to all parents whose children have had 

contact with the alleged offender. Any such letter should 

be factual, brief and to the point and take account of the 

confidential nature of the enquiry. The letter should also 

carry information, including a contact telephone number to 

enable its recipients to seek further assistance, advice and 

reassurance. 

The enquiry may benefit from the appointment of a Parent 

Liaison Officer 

Where Children’s Social Care’s own staff (or foster carers) 

are being investigated, it is essential to ensure 

independence and objectivity on the part of the Social 

Work team. Where it is practicable in the circumstances to 

conduct a rigorous and impartial investigation using the 

Authority’s own staff, it is essential to ensure sufficient 

distance (in structural and geographical terms) between 

such staff and those being investigated. This means that 

the inclusion of staff members or managers from the 

institution or workplace under investigation should be 

considered with particular care. 

Access to legal advice. The inter-relationship between 

criminal, civil and employment process is complex 

Regular strategic planning meetings and reviews to 

consider the conduct of the investigation, next steps and 

the effectiveness of joint working 

Put in place a means of identifying and acting on lessons 

learned from the investigation e.g. in respect of policies, 

procedures and working practices which may have 

contributed to the abuse occurring, as the investigation 

proceeds and at its close 



AND 

At the close of the investigation, assess its handling and 

identify lessons for conducting similar investigations in the 

future. 

Recommendation 22 of The Waterhouse Inquiry Report ‘Lost in 

Care’ emphasised the need for guidance to Children’s Social Cares 

and to Police forces involved in major investigations, particularly 

in relation to: 

Safeguarding and preservation of Police records of major 

investigations, including statements and the policy file; 

Safeguarding and preservation of Children’s Social Care 

files; 

Access by the Police to Children’s Social Care files 

The supply of information about alleged and suspected 

abusers by the Police following an investigation; and 

Sharing information generally for criminal; investigation 

and child protection purposes. 

3. Timing Of Intervention 

The first priority should always be the need to protect a child, but the 

knowledge, that in cases of organised abuse, the risk to a child may 

escalate if the perpetrators escape detection, must be considered. 

This will mean that on occasions those professionals involved will 

need to weigh the risk of delaying enquiries, and the implications this 

has for an individual child, against the benefits of the collection of 

evidence against an abuser or group of abusers and the consequent 

benefit to a wider group of children if the case is conclusive. 

4. Timing Of Therapy 

There will be occasions when a child, who is required as a witness in 

court, has a need for immediate therapy prior to the court hearing. 

There should always be discussions with the Crown Prosecution Service 

and the legal advisor to the Children’s Social Care about the particular 

needs of any individual child. The welfare of the child is of paramount 

importance. 

Reference should be made to guidance in the Action for Justice 

publication ‘Provision Of Therapy For Child Witnesses Prior To A 

Criminal Trial’ and the local protocol developed by the ACPC Child 

Witness Service (which can now be obtained from the Hull Safeguarding 

Children Board (tel: (01482) 846082). 

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/documents/therapy-vlnrbl-childwitness.pdf?view=Binary 



For further government guidance refer to ‘Complex Child Abuse 

Investigations: Inter-Agency Issues’, (May 2002) 

http://Police.homeoffice.gov.uk/news-andpublications/publication/operationalpolicing/child_abuse_guidance.pdf?view=Binary 



10. FORCED MARRIAGE 

1. Definitions 

A forced marriage is a marriage conducted without the full consent of 

both parties and duress is a factor. Duress can be both physical and 

emotional and a forced marriage is primarily but not exclusively an issue 

of violence against women. 

If there are concerns that a child (male or female) is in danger of a 

forced marriage local agencies should contact the Forced Marriage Unit 

where experienced caseworkers will be able to offer support and 

guidance. (www.fco.gov.uk) 

Arranged marriages are those in which the families of both spouses 

take a leading role in arranging the marriage but the choice of whether 

or not to accept the arrangement remains with the young people. The 

tradition of arranged marriages has operated successfully within many 

communities and countries for a very long time. Therefore a clear 

distinction must be made between a forced marriage and an arranged 

marriage. 

Parents may sometimes justify forced marriages as preserving cultural 

or religious tradition. Although arranged marriages may be culturally 

acceptable – forced marriages cannot be justified on either cultural or 

religious grounds and all major faiths condemn them. 

2. The legal position 

The Marriage Act 1949 and the Matrimonial Causes Act 1973 govern the 

law on marriage in England and Wales. The minimum age at which a 

person is able to give consent is 16. A person between the ages of 16 

and 18 may not marry without parental consent (unless the young 

person is a widow(er). 

3. Missing Persons and Young People who run away 

Young People, who leave home to escape a forced marriage, or the 

threat of one, often create specific dilemmas for Children’s Social Care 

staff as Social Workers often feel that they should inform the family if 

the Young Person is found. It is likely that a young person facing forced 

marriage may be at risk of significant harm if they are returned to their 

family. 



4. Factors to consider 

Young people fleeing a forced marriage that has not taken place 

may have already been reported as missing by their families. 

If the Police locate a young person and decide to return them 

home, Children’s Social Care must interview the young person 

(before their return) to establish whether it is in their best 

interests to return home. 

If the family locate the young person, try to interview the young 

person on their own to establish why they left home and what 

they want to do. 

If a young person is at risk of being forced into a marriage it 

may not be in their best interests to disclose information to their 

family, friends or community. 

Consideration should be given to accommodating the young 

person (16- 21 years) if this would safeguard or promote the 

young person’s interests. 

A young person fleeing forced marriage may need to be 

relocated to another Local Authority. 

A young person might not want to be fostered with a family from 

their own background or community. 

You must: 

Respect the young person’s wishes 

Establish where the young person would like to live 

Establish if they wish to live independently or in a supportive 

establishment 

Seek legal advice 

Do not: 

Inform the family of the young person’s whereabouts. 

Disclose information without the express consent of the young 

person. 

Again seek legal advice via the Service Manager in relation to 

the above points. 

N.B:. All those involved will need to bear in mind that mediation 

as a response to Forced Marriage can be extremely 

dangerous. 



Whatever the young person’s circumstances, they have rights that 

should always be considered including: 

The young person’s wishes and feelings 

Personal safety and the level of risk to the young person 

Confidentiality 

Accurate information about rights and choices 

5. Relevant Guidance and legislation 

Young People And Vulnerable Adults Facing Forced 

Marriage (FCO, HO, DFES, DH, ADSS 2004) 

Working Together to Safeguard Children (2006, HM 

Government) 


The Marriage Act 1949 

Matrimonial Causes Act 1973 

Sexual Offence Act 2003 S30 and S31 

Child Abduction Act 1984 



REFERRAL PATHWAY FOR YOUNG PEOPLE FACING FORCED MARRIAGE 

Under 

18 

Is the young 

person in the 

UK? 

Gather 

information 

about the young 

person, their 

family and their 

location. 

Contact 

the 

Foreign & 

Commonwealth 

Office 

Obtain as much 

information as 

possible from 

the young 

person 

Is the young 

person in 

immediate 

danger? 

CSC or Police 

Dealing with 

referrals regarding 

forced marriage 

Refer to 

organisations that 

specialise in 

helping victims of 

forced marriage 

Over 18 

Is the individual 

a vulnerable 

adult? 

No Yes 

No Yes 

Initiate protective 

action 

Emergency 

Protection 

Order 

Section 

20 

Yes No 

Police 

Protection 

Provide place of safety. Extended 

family not an option 

Wardship Interim 

Care Order 

Is the young 

person a child 

in need? 

Section 17 

Complete a Core 

Assessment as soon 

as possible but 

within 35 working 

days 

Convene multi-agency professional meeting to plan future. Parents to 

be informed of actions (unless to do so would place the young person 

at risk of significant harm) but not of young person’s whereabouts. 

Extended family not an option for placement. 

Refer to the 

Police if a crime 

has been, or 

may be, 

committed. 

Refer to the vulnerable 

adult team 

Is the 

vulnerable 

adult in the 

UK? 

Complete initial 

assessment and 

provide services 

as required 

Is Core 

Assessment 

required? 

Contact the 

Foreign & 

Commonwealth 

office 

Provide information on 

rights and choices 

Social worker to refer case to Foreign & 

Commonwealth Officer and other trusted 

support groups/agencies. 


If the young person is satisfied with 

the information, NFA required 


Yes 

Yes 

No 

No

11. ALLEGATIONS OF ABUSE MADE AGAINST PEOPLE 

WHO WORK WITH CHILDREN 


Children can be subject to abuse by those who work with them in 

any setting. This may be by a professional, a staff member, a 

foster-carer or volunteer. All allegations must therefore be taken 

seriously and treated in accordance with LSCB procedures. These 

procedures apply to all organisations that provide services for 

children or provide staff or volunteers to work with or care for 

children. 

2. Scope Of Guidance 

All organisations providing services, staff or volunteers to work 

with or care for children, should operate within these procedures. 

This guidance should be applied to any case that indicate a person 

who works with children has: 

Behaved in a way that has harmed a child, or may have harmed 

a child; 

Possibly committed a criminal offence against or related to a 

child; or, 

Behaved towards a child or children in a way that indicates s/he 

is unsuitable to work with children, in connection with the 

person’s employment or voluntary activity 

N.B: This guidance will also apply to cases where investigations 

are conducted into either a professional’s, an employee’s or a 

volunteer’s: 

Behaviour towards his/her own children or family members 

Involvement with potentially criminal or illegal activities that 

have implications for children 

Conduct within or outside of the workplace that gives rise to 

concerns about safeguarding children 

In such cases the Police and/or Children’s Social Care should 

consider informing the person’s employer in order to assess the 

implications for children or vulnerable adults with whom the person 

has contact at work. 



3. Roles And Responsibilities 

LSCBs are responsible for: 

• Ensuring effective inter-agency procedures are in place 

• Monitoring and evaluating the effectiveness of those procedures 

Each LSCB member organisation should identify a named senior 

officer responsible for: 

• Ensuring organisations operate procedures in accordance 

with LSCB procedures and Working Together Guidance 

2006 

• Resolving any associated inter-agency issues; 

• Liaising with the LSCB on the subject of allegations against 

professionals 

ALL organizations, professionals and voluntary groups working with 

children, providing services to children and families, or 

providing staff to work with children and families - should 

appoint a senior manager or designated person to whom 

allegations/concerns should be reported in the first 

instance. A deputy should also be appointed to act in 

his/her absence or if the designated person/senior 

manager is the subject of the allegation. 

LOCAL AUTHORITIES (LAs) should designate officer(s) (LADO) 

to: 

Be involved in the management & oversight of individual cases: 

• Provide advice & guidance to employers & voluntary 

organisations; 

• Liaise with the Police & other agencies 

• Monitor the progress of cases ensuring they are dealt with 

as quickly as possible and are consistent with a thorough 

and fair process. 

POLICE FORCES should identify a senior officer who will be 

responsible for: 

• Strategic oversight of the arrangements 

• Liaison with the LSCBs in the force area 

• Ensuring compliance with procedures 



Police forces should also designate officers with the responsibility 

for: 

• Liaising with the LADO(s) 

• Taking part in Strategy Discussions 

• Reviewing the progress of cases in which there are Police 

investigations 

• Sharing information on completion of the investigation or 

any prosecution 

4. Support For Those Involved In Allegations Against Staff 

Children and their families/carers involved in allegations should be 

supported and helped to understand the process and kept informed of 

the results of inquiries, disciplinary processes and outcomes. 

The accused persons should be treated fairly and honestly and 

helped to understand the concerns. They should be kept informed 

about outcomes and the implications for disciplinary processes. In 

cases involving criminal inquiries, Police and relevant agencies should 

be consulted before sharing information with the subject. Employers 

should arrange for provision of support for individuals including advice 

on contacting a relevant union or professional organisation. 

5. Confidentiality 

Other than in exceptional circumstances, for example where a suspect 

needs to be traced, confidentiality must be maintained and publicity 

avoided whilst investigations are ongoing. Media implications should 

therefore be considered in Strategy Meetings/discussions. 

6. Suspension 

Only an employer can suspend an employee. Suspension can be 

recommended but cannot be required by a Local Authority, Police, or 

Children’s Social Care. Suspension should not be automatic but should 

be considered in any case where: 

• There is cause to suspect that a child is at risk of significant 

harm 

• The allegation warrants investigation by the Police 

• The allegation is so serious that it might be grounds for dismissal 

If Children’s Social Care or Police are to make enquiries or investigate, 

then the LADO should ascertain their assessment of the risks the 

accused individual may pose. The LADO should also ascertain the 

views of Children’s Social Care and the Police regarding the necessity 

or the appropriateness of informing the employer or suspending the 

accused individual. 



7. Timescales For Completing Investigations 

In addition to safeguarding, the LSCB has a duty to ensure the quality 

of performance within these procedures. Investigations should be 

resolved as quickly as possible whilst being fair and thorough. The 

time taken to investigate and resolve individual cases will depend on 

the nature, seriousness, and complexity of the allegation. 

The guidance advises that: 

• 80% of cases should be resolved within 1 month 

• 90% within 3 months (unless there are criminal 

prosecutions) 

• All but the most exceptional cases should be resolved 

within 12 months 

The LADO will have a role in assuring quality and minimising undue 

delay by ensuring: 

• The relevant agencies engage effectively in progressing 

inquiries 

• That strategies and plans are reviewed as required 

• That obstacles to the process are identified and resolved 

• That processes are compliant with guidance, procedures 

and legislation 

8. Procedure 

The LADO should be informed of all allegations meeting the criteria set 

out in the scope of this guidance, and of those cases meeting the 

criteria that have been referred directly to Children’s Social Care or 

Police. 

Allegations made to an employer should be reported to the designated 

senior manager or deputy immediately and notified to the LADO within 

1 working day. 

Allegations made to Children’s Social Care or the Police will be subject 

to joint consultation in line with the guidance in “Working Together to 

safeguard children” (Chapter 5, paragraph 5.17), and reported without 

delay to the designated officer for immediate liaison with the relevant 

LADO. 

9. Initial Considerations 

There are up to 3 strands in the initial considerations of an allegation: 

• A Police investigation of a possible criminal offence; 

• Assessment of whether a child needs protection or 

services; 



• Consideration by an employer of disciplinary action 

The LADO and employer should also consider whether further details 

are needed and if there is evidence or information that establishes the 

allegation to be false or unfounded. 

10. False Or Unfounded Allegations 

If the allegation is deemed to be unfounded – the matter should 

nevertheless be: 

• Referred to Children’s Social Care to assess whether the 

child is in need of services or may have been abused by 

another person 

• Referred to the Police if it appears to have been 

deliberately invented or malicious 

11. Allegations Are Founded And Significant Harm Is 

Indicated 

Strategy meetings/discussions should be convened where 

allegations appear to be founded. Participants should be sufficiently 

senior to contribute information and make decisions on behalf of their 

agencies. Strategy meetings should include Children’s Social Care, 

Police, the referring agency, other relevant bodies as appropriate - and 

the accused person’s employer (or the representative) unless there are 

valid reasons not to do this. 

Strategy meetings should consider and record details of: 

• the key parties being considered 

• the allegations and concerns 

• risk assessments 

• decisions and recommendations about future action 

• those responsible and or accountable for undertaking 

actions 

• the status of investigations 

• a timetable to review and monitor outcomes. 

12. A Criminal Offence Is Indicated But Not Significant Harm 

The Police must be consulted on any case in which a criminal 

offence may have been committed. The government guidance 

“Working Together to safeguard children” prescribes that: 

“Whenever Local Authority Children’s Social Care have a case referred 

to them which constitutes or appears to constitute, a criminal offence 

against a child, they should always discuss the case with the Police at 

the earliest opportunity” (Chapter 5, paragraph 5.17) 



Where the significant harm criteria are not met – an initial evaluation 

meeting or discussion should take place to decide how to handle the 

allegation. 

Initial evaluation meetings should consider: 

o The need for a Police investigation 

o Timing of any investigations 

o Conduct issues and parallel disciplinary process 

13. Organised And Historical Abuse 

Allegations of historical abuse should be dealt with in the same way as 

contemporary concerns. In such cases it is essential to establish 

whether the subject still works with children – and if so to inform 

his/her employer or voluntary organisation. 

14. No Criminal Investigations Or Csc Involvement Required 

Where no investigations are to be pursued by Police or Children’s 

Social Care, the LADO and employer should agree the next steps, 

considering options ranging from no further action (NFA) to summary 

dismissal. If there is NFA, remedial action should be taken within 3 

days. 

Disciplinary hearings should be held within 15 working days and the 

investigating officer should aim to provide a report within 10 working 

days. On receipt, the employer should decide whether a disciplinary 

hearing is needed within 2 working days. 

If the person is charged or convicted, the Police should inform the 

employer straight away so that appropriate action can be taken within 

the workplace. 

15. Resignations And “Compromise Agreements” 

Where a person tenders his/her resignation, or ceases to provide their 

services - the allegation must still be followed up in accordance with 

these procedures. Similarly, if a person’s period of notice expires 

before the process is complete it is important to reach and record a 

conclusion wherever possible. 

The so called “compromise agreement” – i.e. where an employee 

agrees to resign provided no disciplinary action is taken and where the 

wording of future references is agreed between employer and 

employee - must not be used in these cases. 



16. Record Keeping 

Employers, Police and Children’s Social Care should keep a clear 

concise summary of the allegations and how they were followed up 

and resolved on the individual’s confidential personnel file and give a 

copy to the individual. Records should be kept until the person 

reaches retirement age or for 10 years if that is longer. 

The purpose of this is to: 

Provide accurate information for any future reference 

• Provide clarification if future CRB disclosure reveals an 

allegation that did not result in a prosecution or a 

conviction 

• Prevent unnecessary re-investigation if the allegation 

should resurface at a later date. 

17. Monitoring Progress 

LADO should provide advice, guidance and support as required – 

ensuring inquiries are expedited by: 

• Monitoring the progress and co-ordinating appropriate 

review arrangements 

• Making arrangements to ensure effective information 

sharing between parties 

• Clarifying roles, responsibilities and accountabilities within 

the process 

Police should set dates to review progress of the case and to consult 

with the CPS about charging the individual, continuing with the case or 

closing the investigation 

18. Referral To List 99, POCA List, Or Regulatory Body 

Where allegations are substantiated, the LADO and the employer 

should always consider whether or not to make a referral to the POCA 

List or DfES List 99. Consideration should be given to referring a case, 

irrespective of whether or not the accused person has been dismissed, 

resigned or ceased to be used by the employer. Guidance should be 

sought from the LADO but in most cases it will be the responsibility of 

the employer to refer to the POCA List or List 99. 

(See sections 12.22 – 12.37 “Working together to safeguard children”, 

2006) 

The LADO should also advise the employer on making referrals to 

professional bodies or regulators - for example the General Social Care 



Council, General Medical Council. If a referral is appropriate the report 

and referral should be made within one month. 

19. Learning Lessons 

Where allegations are substantiated the relevant managers should 

always consider any lessons to be learned and acted upon. If elements 

of the inquiry indicate that organisational features have contributed to 

the abuse a Serious Case Review may be appropriate as per Chapter 8 

of “Working together to safeguard children”, 2006. In all cases where 

it is felt that lessons can be learned, these lessons should be 

translated into actions and notified to the LSCB where actions planned 

indicate either changes to procedures or implications for agency 

practice. 



MANAGING ALLEGATIONS AGAINST PEOPLE THAT 

WORK WITH CHILDREN 

Reports to senior officer or 

unit manager 

More information 

needed 

More information 

obtained 

D 

Allegation 

unfounded 

Referral to Police 

or CSC 


An allegation is made and received 

By Police By CSC By Employer 

Joint consultation 

Reports to senior/ 

team leader/manager 

Consultation with LADO immediately by Police 

or CSC or within 1 working day by 

employer/manager 

Initial considerations 

A. Police/criminal investigation 

B. Child protection/CIN 

C. Employee disciplinary action 

D. Allegation founded or unfounded 

A & B or B 

Significant harm 

and/or criminal offence 

STRATEGY MEETING 

Discussion held 

Further action 

/investigation planned 

A or A & C 

Criminal and 

employee issues – 

no significant harm 

Initial Evaluation 

Employee/ 

Criminal 

Review outcomes Inform, notify and 

record actions 

Reports to designated 

manager 

C 

Employee 

disciplinary 

action only 

Options 

Ranging from 

NFA to summary 

dismissal 


Refer back to LADO

12. VISITS BY CHILDREN TO MENTAL HEALTH UNITS/ 

SPECIAL HOSPITALS 


This protocol sets out the roles and responsibilities of Local Authorities 

in whose area a child resides when that child is the subject of a 

request for a visit from a patient in a special hospital. Local Authority 

Children’s Social Care is required to give all reasonable support to the 

staff of special hospitals in determining whether such a visit should 

take place. Special hospitals are Ashworth, Rampton and Broadmoor. 

Directions Concerning Visits Were Made Within Health Service Circular 

HSC 1999/160 And HSC 2000/027. These Directions Should Be 

Complied With Unless There Are Exceptional Reasons That Justify A 

Variation. 

2 Principles 

The Three Special Hospitals and the Association of Directors of 

Children’s Social Care have worked on a set of principles, which enable 

each special hospital to put into place a comprehensive child welfare 

policy, including child protection matters, which address the safety of 

children visiting patients. The overarching principles agreed are that: 

the child's welfare is paramount and takes priority over the 

interest of patients; 

the child's welfare should be safeguarded and promoted by 

all staff within the hospital; 

the child's contact with family should be supported, 

whenever that contact is in the child's best interests. 

3 Policy 

A special hospital may not allow a child to visit any patient in the 

hospital unless the hospital authority has approved the child's visit in 

accordance with their own procedures and is satisfied that the visit is 

in the child's best interests. 



The only exception is where there is in place a Contact Order under 

the Children Act 1989 which specifies that the child may visit the 

patient in the special hospital. In such cases the visit must take place 

unless there is concern about the patient's mental state at the time of 

the proposed visit such that the nominated officer from the hospital 

decides that the visit would not be in the child's best interests. 

Certain categories of patient may only be visited by children who fall 

within the permitted categories of relationship - see Appendix 1 of 

these Health procedures for details. In these cases, if the child does 

not satisfy the relationship criteria, the hospital must refuse the 

request for a visit. 

4 Procedure 

Each hospital has a nominated officer who will deal with all requests 

from patients for a child to visit. The hospital will have its own 

detailed procedures for dealing with such requests, including an 

assessment of whether the patient falls into one of the offence 

categories for which only children who have a specific relationship with 

that patient may be considered for a visit. 

If the visit is not prohibited by virtue of the above categories of patient 

offence and relationship to child, the hospital will write to the person 

with parental responsibility for the child explaining that a request for a 

visit has been made. The person(s) with parental responsibility for the 

child will be asked to confirm the relationship between the patient and 

the child and to say whether they agree to the visit taking place or 

not. 

If a child is ‘looked after’ by the Local Authority Children’s Social Care 

has the responsibility for providing consent but this decision must be 

made following consultation with those with parental responsibility. 

The Local Authority shares parental responsibility with the parent if the 

child is subject of a Care Order. If accommodated (voluntary care) 

only the parents retain full responsibility. 

If those with parental responsibility agree for the child to visit the 

patient the nominated officer from the special hospital will arrange for 

an assessment to be undertaken by the patient's clinical team, which 

will judge the level of risk, if any, presented by him or her to the child 

concerned. 

The nominated officer may, following this assessment, refuse the visit 

and the person with parental responsibility (including the Local 

Authority if the child is subject to a Care Order) will be notified with 

reasons. 



If the nominated officer does not rule out a visit at this stage, the 

nominated officer will contact Children’s Social Care in the area where 

the child lives to seek their advice on whether it is in the best interest 

of the child involved to visit the patient. Such a request will be in 

writing to the (East Riding) Head of Strategy & Performance and will 

contain a copy of the hospital's assessment and any other relevant 

information available. The parent(s) of the child will be informed that 

Children’s Social Care has been contacted. If the hospital is aware of 

any other relevant Children’s Social Care who has been involved with 

the child or family, they will inform the Children’s Social Care in whose 

area the child lives. 

If the request falls within the Social Service's statutory responsibilities 

(see Appendix 2 of these Health procedures), Children’s Social Care 

will contact those with parental responsibility/caring for the child, if 

different, to arrange a visit to undertake an assessment. In relation to 

the proposed visit to the named patient, the assessment will establish: 

the child's legal relationship with the patient; 

the quality of the child's relationship with the patient prior to 

hospitalization and currently; 

whether there has been past, alleged or confirmed abuse of the 

child by the patient; 

future risks of significant harm to the child if the visit takes 

place; 

the child's wishes and feelings about the visit taking account of 

the child's age and level of understanding; 

the views of those with parental responsibility, and , if different, 

person(s) with day to day care of the child; 

any other relevant information about the child and family from 

this or other areas; and 

frequency of contact considered appropriate. 



Children’s Social Care will send a report to the nominated officer at the 

hospital stating whether the visit will be in the child's best interest and 

given details from the assessment. The hospital's nominated officer 

should receive the report within one month of receipt of the referral 

letter to the (East Riding) Head of Strategy & Performance. 

In cases where those with parental responsibility will not co-operate 

with the Children’s Social Care assessment, Children’s Social Care 

must consider its legal position. Only a limited report or none at all 

may be made and such information must be conveyed to the hospital. 

If Children’s Social Care concludes that the visit should not take place, 

the nominated officer should not allow the visit, and will inform the 

patient, child (if appropriate), persons with parental responsibility 

and/or day to day care of the child of this decision. 

If Children’s Social Care advise that a visit would be in the child's best 

interest, the nominated officer will make a decision following 

discussion with Children’s Social Care in the light of the potential risk 

posed by the patient and the potential risk of significant harm being 

suffered by the child. 

Any visits will be properly set up and supervised and hospitals may 

seek advice from Children’s Social Care about what is appropriate for a 

specific child. The hospital must ensure that the child has contact only 

with the named patient, that the visit takes place in a supervised, child 

friendly area and never on the Ward. There should be sufficient staff 

of an appropriate grade who are informed about child protection issues 

and the needs of children to supervise the visit. An appropriate person, 

falling under the definitions set out in Appendix 3 of these health 

procedures, should accompany the child. 

All visits will take place at a frequency agreed as being in the child's 

best interests and each visit will be authorised. An agreed visit may 

be cancelled if the patient's mental condition on that day would 

present a risk to the child. An agreement to visits generally lasts for 

12 months unless circumstances change and will be reviewed after 12 

months. 

Children’s Social Care should inform the LSCB quarterly of requests for 

such visits and the outcome of assessments. 



cle Section 5 – additional practice guidance - protocols 

Appendix 1 

PERMITTED CATEGORIES OF RELATIONSHIP 

In the case of patients who: 

are convicted of murder or manslaughter; or 

are convicted of an offence listed in Schedule 1 to the Sex 

Offenders Act 1997; or 

have been found unfit to be tried or not guilty by reason of 

insanity in respect of a charge of murder, manslaughter or an 

offence under Schedule 1 to the Sex Offenders Act 1997, 

the child must be within the permitted categories of relationship i.e. the 

patient must be either: 

the parent or relative of that child; or 

have parental responsibility for that child; or 

have been cohabiting with the parent of that child immediately 

prior to their detention under the Mental Health Act 1983 and the 

child was treated as a member of their household. 

"Parent" means mother, father, adoptive mother or father, stepmother or 

stepfather. 

"Relative" means any of the above or grandparent, sibling, uncle, aunt or 

cousin related to that child by blood (including half blood) or marriage. 

Permitted categories of relationship do not apply where there is a Contact 

Order under the Children Act 1989 specifying that the child may visit the 

patient in the special hospital. 



Appendix 2 

CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE STATUTORY RESPONSIBILITIES 

When a Local Authority receives a request from a special hospital for advice, 

it must consider whether it has powers under the Children Act 1989 to 

undertake the necessary assessment. 

If a child is: 

‘looked after’ by a Local Authority; or 

a child in need and being provided with Part III services; or 

on the Local Authority Child Protection Register; or 

a closed case but known to Children’s Social Care e.g. formerly 

‘looked after’ or on the Child Protection Register, etc., 

the Local Authority has the powers to respond to the special hospital's 

request for advice. 

If the child was not previously known to Children’s Social Care but the 

person with parental responsibility indicates that they will cooperate with an 

assessment, Children’s Social Care should consider this a request under 

Section 17 of the Children Act 1989. 

If it is known that the patient requesting the visit is a sex offender or for 

other reasons poses a potential risk of significant harm to the child, 

Children’s Social Care should consider whether an assessment under Section 

17 or section 47 is appropriate. 

Where Children’s Social Care believes it has a statutory power to undertake 

the assessment, they should explain this to the family and the child having 

regard to the age and understanding of the child and her/his wishes and 

feelings. 



Appendix 3 

ACCOMPANYING A CHILD ON A VISIT TO A 

SPECIAL HOSPITAL 

Who may accompany the child on the visit? The person with parental 

responsibility may not wish to or be able to, so the categories below have 

been drawn up by the Health Service to enable parents to nominate 

someone else to accompany their child on a special hospital visit. 

The child may be accompanied by: 

a person with parental responsibility for her/him and with whom 

he/she is living, or a parent or relative of the child nominated by 

that person; or any other person who has day to day care of the 

child; or 

where the child is subject to a Care Order 

a person delegated by the designated Local Authority in whose 

care the child is placed; or 

where the child is accommodated 

a person who has parental responsibility for the child or, with the 

consent of the Local Authority, a parent or relative of the child or 

other person. 

The person nominated under the last two categories may, for example, be a 

Local Authority Social Worker or foster carer. 

The hospital's nominated officer may allow a young person aged 16 or 17 to 

visit unaccompanied if satisfied this is unlikely to prejudice the child's 

welfare. 

In exceptional circumstances, the Chief Executive of the special hospital can 

allow a visit where a person, who is not in any of the relationship categories 

as specified, accompanies the child. 

All persons nominated should know the child well and be able to ensure the 

child's safety and wellbeing during and after the visit, including persons 

nominated in exceptional circumstances by the Chief Executive of the 

hospital. 


13. SUBSTANCE MISUSE IN PREGNANCY 

This guidance was been developed jointly between: 

Hull and East Yorkshire Hospitals NHS Trust; 

Hull and East Riding Community Health NHS Trust; 

Children’s Social Care – Hull and East Riding 

East Riding and Hull Health Authority; 

and supports “Substance Misuse and Child Protection for 

Children, Young People and Parents - Guidance for all 

Agencies” (1999 – Drug Action Team & ACPC) to ensure a healthy 

baby and mother. 

1. Guidance Notes 

These guidelines aim to provide staff with a framework to ensure an 

appropriate assessment and management plan is implemented in 

circumstances where a pregnant woman uses substances/alcohol. The 

focus of the care plan is to ensure appropriate support services are 

available to the women and their families. 

These guidelines are complemented by an assessment tool which will 

be completed with the individual woman and her family by the 

Midwife. This will ensure that informed decisions are made in 

partnership with families. 

2. The Assessment 

An assessment will be undertaken when a woman is known to use 

drugs/alcohol. This will be initiated by the Midwife at the first contact 

where use of substances by the women is identified and will continue 

throughout the pregnancy. 

Where concerns around significant harm are identified, a referral to 

Children’s Social Care will be required. 

“The consent of children, young people and their parents or caregivers 

should be obtained when sharing information unless to do so would 

place the child at risk of significant harm. Decisions should also be 

made with their agreement, whenever possible, unless to do so would 

place the child at risk of significant harm.” 

“Working Together …”, 2006 

This principle should also apply to members of staff who would be 

placed at risk of harm. 






recorded. 

The on-going assessment by the Midwife will contribute to any 

assessment undertaken by the Children’s Social Care in line with the 

“Framework For The Assessment Of Children In Need And Their 

Families” DoH et al, 2000 

It is the responsibility of all professionals in the community and/or 

hospital involved in the care of women and their families, to share and 

provide information. This is to assess the level of need/risk regarding 

the safety and protection of the unborn baby. 

3. Documentation 

Reference should be made to the assessment in the woman's and then 

subsequently in the baby's records. 

The recording of information and decision making regarding the level 

of concerns is the responsibility of the assessment team. 

4. Planning Meetings 

Regular planning meetings will be arranged to review management of 

the current cases. As a minimum it is expected that there will be a 

pre-birth planning meeting and a post -natal discharge planning 

discussion involving the assessment team. A support plan aimed at 

meeting the needs of the woman and the baby will be agreed as 

appropriate. This may take the form of a multidisciplinary meeting to 

discuss a number of cases. 

5. Working In Partnership 

It is expected that the team will work in partnership with the woman 

and aim to provide support and advice to the family. 

6. Handover From The Midwife To The Health Visitor 

A formal handover between midwifery and health visiting services must 

arranged. 

A joint home visit would be considered as being good practice. 



7. Communication 

There must be effective liaison arrangements between primary and 

secondary care teams. To promote this the following communication 

must be initiated: 

General Practitioner should inform midwifery and obstetric service if 

they are:- 

aware that a pregnant woman is a current drug/alcohol user, 

including extent and nature of the use; 

aware of extent and level of substance use of the partner, if known; 

aware of involvement of specialist agencies; 

aware of previous significant child care difficulties; and/or 

aware of health and safety risks to professionals. 

Midwife should inform the Obstetrician, Health Visitor and 

Paediatrician if they are aware of the women's 

substance/alcohol intake. 

Obstetric Team should consult with Specialist Drugs agencies in 

order to assess current use of alcohol/drugs by the woman and her 

partner if possible. 

Specialist Drug Agencies are encouraged to assess current use of 

alcohol/drugs by the woman and her partner and liaise with the 

assessment team. 

Accident and Emergency should liaise with maternity services in 

respect of any relevant Accident and Emergency attendance of a 

pregnant woman whom they suspect may be using drugs and alcohol. 

8. Non-Attendance For Ante-Natal Care 

The Trust policy for follow-up of non-attendees at antenatal 

appointments must be followed. 



9. Child Welfare Concerns 

The Common Assessment Framework (CAF) provides a common 

process for an early holistic approach to identify more accurately and 

speedily a child/young person’s additional needs. It will be used by all 

those working with children, young people and families and will enable 


develop a common language 

develop a common understanding of thresholds of need and 

interventions 

share information appropriately and effectively 

identify who (agency/organisation/professional and family 


need 

improve the quality of referrals between agencies 

prevent duplication for children/families and professionals where 




provide a key point of contact for the child, family and those 


ensure a co-ordinated response to meet identified needs 

plan, monitor and review the support and services offered 


child/young person is at risk of significant harm, a referral will need to 

be made to Children’s Social Care. 

10. Referral To Children’s Social Care 

If professionals have concerns that a baby or a child may be in need 

and/or at risk of significant harm, a referral must be made to 


Any verbal referral made must be followed up in writing within 2 days. 

Children’s Social Care will respond in writing to the referrer within 24 

hours informing them of the next course of action. 



11. Confidentiality 

Each Trust should have a policy on confidentiality, including the limits 

in relation to significant harm to children. 

Consideration must be given to the extent of personal information 

disclosed. Some agencies may hold a lot of personal information on 

individuals but not all of this may be relevant to the purpose of the 

information sharing arrangements. 

The requirements of the Data Protection Act 1999 must be followed. 



14. PRE-TRIAL THERAPY 

1. The aim of this protocol is to set out procedures in relation to 

child witnesses who are to be provided with therapy prior to a 

criminal trial. It is designed to complement the joint Home 

Office/Crown Prosecution Service/Department of Health Practice 

Guidance. 

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/documents/therapy-vlnrbl-childwitness.pdf?view=Binary 

Any person who is to conduct therapy with such a child witness 

must be conversant with that Practice Guidance. If there are 

concurrent civil proceedings in the family court, guidance should 

be sought as to whether leave of the court is required. 

2. Prior to a case being allocated to a therapist the social 

worker/district child care manager should liaise with the Police 

officer in the case/Detective Inspector from the Child Protection 

Team involved with the matter. The purpose of this liaison is to 

establish whether there are any investigative matters 

outstanding or/and any other issues that might affect the 

advisability of commencing therapy. 

3. The identified Police officer should then inform the Crown 

Prosecutor with responsibility for the case that a need for 

therapy had been identified and should ascertain if the Crown 

Prosecution Service has any views on the possible impact of the 

proposed therapy upon the criminal proceedings. 

4. The identified Police officer informs the social worker/district 

child care manager of any views that may have been expressed 

as above and a decision can then be made as to whether it is in 

the best interest of the child to proceed with the therapy at that 

stage. 

5. If therapy is to commence the therapist should be made aware 

of any pending criminal proceedings and should be provided with 

a document prepared by the identified Police officer setting out a 

summary of the allegations made by the child witness. 

6. Before therapy commences the therapist must inform the child 

and carers that confidentiality cannot be guaranteed in advance 

and should reach an understanding with them of the 

circumstances under which material obtained during the therapy 

sessions may be required to be disclosed. 



7. Therapy may then commence under the following conditions: 

The child receives individual sessions with the same 

therapist. 

The child is not involved in any group sessions prior to 

giving evidence. 

The therapeutic process should follow the guidelines in 

part 5 of the Practice Guidance and should represent a 

child focused way of working i.e. no direct questioning of 

the child about his/her experiences, and should go at the 

child’s pace. 

When/if a child chooses to talk about his/her abusive 

experiences for which the perpetrator is awaiting trial, the 

therapist should acknowledge what the child has said and 

made appropriate generalised commented but should not 

ask probing, investigative questions. It is recognised that 

the disclosure by adults of a traumatic event rarely occurs 

as a one off event and is seen, in practice, as a process in 

which facts and details evolve over a period of time. 

Children are no exception to this. 

Should a child disclose further abusive experiences, the 

therapist should follow the Local Safeguarding Children 

Board procedures as to reporting those allegations. 

The therapist completes a form after each session in which 

the following data is included: date and location of the 

session, name of therapist, names of anyone else present, 

length of session, confirmation whether written records 

were made, an indication as to whether any disclosure of 

materially new allegations was made by the child, an 

indication as to whether the child gave any details of the 

allegation against the alleged perpetrator and, if so, 

whether anything was said by the child which was 

inconsistent with the allegations as outlined in the 

summary referred to at paragraph 5 as above. 

8. A copy of the completed form should be forwarded to the 

identified Police officer who will keep a copy and forward a 

further copy to the Crown Prosecution Service. 

If, following discussion with the child and carer, agreement is 

reached that details of what has been said about the allegation 

can be disclosed then such details should be provided to the 

Crown Prosecution Service. 



Upon receipt of the form, any further details as may be disclosed 

as above, he Crown Prosecutor will then have to consider the 

question of disclosure of such information to the Defence. It 

may thereafter be necessary for an application to be made to the 

court, as outlined in paragraph 3.14 of the Practice Guidance. 

N.B. Where a young witness is an inpatient in a 

therapeutic unit; all members of staff need to 

be made aware of this protocol and, in the 

event of a discussion relevant to the criminal 

proceedings taking place, should follow the 

same notification procedure. 



Child witness: 

Name of defendant: 

Child Witness Pre-Trial Therapy 

Summary of Allegations Form 

(To be completed by the identified Police Officer) 


Date of birth: 

PTI number: 

Has defendant been charged: Yes/No (please delete as appropriate) 

Brief details of charges: 

Summary of the allegations made by the child witness: 

Dated: 

Name of officer in case: 

Contact number: 

Signed: 

Address: 

HUMBERSIDE YOUNG 

WITNESS SERVICE 


CHILD WITNESS 

NOTIFICATION OF PRE-TRIAL THERAPY 

(to be forwarded to the Identified Police Officer for onward transmission to the 

Crown 

Prosecution Service) 

Name of child witness: 

Date of birth: PTI number: 

Date of therapy session: Location: 

Start time: Finish time: 


Details of the Session 

1. Has the summary of the allegations made by the 

child witness been read prior to the session? 

2. 

Has a written/audio record been made? 

(indicate which) 

3. Did the child witness discuss any details of the 

allegations against the alleged perpetrator? 

4. If yes, were there any inconsistencies between 

the details given and the allegations made by the 

child contained in the Police summary? 

If yes give details overleaf. 

5. Did the child witness disclose any new allegations 

against the alleged perpetrator? 

If yes give details overleaf. 

6. Did the child disclose any further abusive 

experiences by or toward any other persons? 

If yes proceed with ACPC procedures. 

Date reported__________ Who to 

________________ 

(please circle) 

Yes No 

Yes No 

Yes No 

Yes No 

Yes No 

Yes No 

HUMBERSIDE YOUNG 

WITNESS SERVICE 

This Form Should be Completed in Conjunction with the ‘Pre-Trial Therapy 

Protocol’ and ‘Provision of Therapy for Child Witnesses Prior to a Criminal Trial 

Practice Guidance’ 


Signed__________________________ Dated _________________ 

Name, base address 

and contact telephone Address:_______________________________________ 

number of therapist: 

______________________________________________ 

______________________Telephone ________________ 

Further Details 

4) Inconsistencies: 

5) New Allegations: 

6) Further Abusive Experiences: 



15. DEALING WITH COMPLAINTS 

COMPLAINTS ABOUT WORK CARRIED OUT UNDER THE LOCAL 

SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN BOARD 

1 Child Protection Conferences – Definition Of A Complaint 

Complaints about the child protection work of individual agencies 

should be handled in line with that particular agency’s complaints 

procedures. For example complaints about individual social work 

actions leading up to the Child Protection Conference would be dealt 

with under this general Departmental complaints procedure and be 

processed by the Children’s Complaints Manager in the usual way. 

A complaint can be dealt with under the Child Protection Conference 

complaints procedure if it concerns: 

a) the process of the conference 

b) the factual basis of the outcome, in that it does not support the 

category of initial or continuing registration 

c) a decision to register, to not register, to de-register or to continue 

registration. 

The complaints procedure is not an appeal process against a decision 

that the would-be complainant does not agree with. It cannot be used 

to reconsider and overturn a decision which has been arrived at in a 

fair, reasonable and proper manner. 

Somebody who wishes to change the outcome of a well-run conference 

and who reasonably wished to change the outcome would make a 

representation. 

The circumstances for a representation may arise when a service user 

requests a re-evaluation of existing or new information which 

reasonably might have changed a conference decision. The 

Conference Chair must be initially made aware of this, who will discuss 

the situation with the ICRO Manager. The discussion will be noted, 

and the reconvening of the conference will be a possible option. In no 

circumstances may a Child Protection Plan or registration be modified 

until formally changed by a Child Protection Conference. 



2. Procedure 

A complaint should be put in writing and sent to the Chair of the Child 

Protection Conference. If it has been sent to the Children’s 

Complaints Officer, s/he will re-direct it. 

INFORMAL STAGE: 

The Conference Chair and the Children’s Complaints Officer will 

attempt to resolve the complaint by meeting with the complainant. 

The Children’s Complaints Officer will write to the complainant within 5 

working days of the meeting, summarising the findings. The 

complainant will be invited, if still dissatisfied, to make a response to 

the Children’s Complaints Officer within 5 working days of 

receiving the letter. If this is the case, an inter-agency panel will be 

set up to further examine the complaint. 

Note: if the complaint was about the conduct of the Chair or the 

manner in which s/he conducted the Child Protection Conference, the 

complaint will be investigated by the Manager supervising the 

relevant Chair. 

INTER-AGENCY PANEL: 

The panel will be set up by the Children’s Complaints Officer within 15 

working days. Panel members will be representatives from the 

agencies participating in the Local Safeguarding Children Board 

(replacing ACPC). 

The Panel will consider: 

a) how the business of the conference was conducted, and whether 

the rules were followed properly. 

b) whether it was reasonable to come to the decision about 

registration. 

The Panel will decide if the complaint is upheld and, if so, make 

recommendations. 

If the complaint is not upheld, the Panel Chair will write to the 

complainant, giving reasons for the decision within 5 working days of 

the meeting. 



If the complaint is upheld, the Child Protection Conference will be 

reconvened with the same participants and a new independent Chair. 

The new conference must be held within 15 working days of the 

Panel meeting. The reconvened conference will consider the 

recommendations of the Panel and decide whether the condition for 

registration is met, and the relevant category. 

FINAL RESOLUTION: 

If the complainant remains dissatisfied after the reconvened conference, he 

may request that the Inter-Agency Panel reviews the position. The Panel 

will be convened as before within 15 working days of the request for 

review. An independent person will chair this meeting. Again the 

complainant will be informed by the Chair within 5 working days of the 

outcome: the decision of the panel is final. 

(This section will be updated when regulations on the revision of Local 

Authority Complaints Procedures under the Children Act (1989) are revised 

later in 2006). 



16. MANAGING INDIVIDUALS WHO POSE A RISK OF HARM 

TO CHILDREN 

Introduction 

1. This section provides practice guidance and information about a 

range of mechanisms that are available when managing people 

who have been identified as presenting a risk or potential risk of 

harm to children. Areas covered include: 

• collaborative working between organisations and agencies 

to identify and manage people who present a risk of harm 

to children; 

• the Multi-Agency Public Protection Arrangements (MAPPA) 

which enable agencies to work together when dealing with 

people who require a greater degree of resources to 

manage the risk of harm they present to the public; and 

• Other processes and mechanisms for working with people 

who present a risk to children. 

Collaborative Working 

2 The Children Act 1989 recognised that the identification and 

investigation of child abuse together with the protection and 

support of victims and their families requires multi-agency 

collaboration. This has rightly focussed on the child and the 

supporting parent/carer. As part of that protection, action has 

been taken, usually by the Police and social service, to prosecute 

known offenders or control their access to vulnerable children. 

3 This work, whilst successful in addressing the safety of particular 

victims has not always acknowledged the on-going risk of harm 

that an individual perpetrator may present to other children in 

the future. 

Use of the term ‘Schedule One Offender’ 

4 The term ‘Schedule One offender’ and ‘Schedule One offence’ 

has been commonly used for anyone convicted of an offence 

against a child listed in Schedule One of the Children and Young 

Person’s Act 1933. 



However, a conviction for an offence in Schedule One does not 

trigger any statutory requirement in relation to child protection 

issues and inclusion on the schedule was determined solely by 

the age of the victim and offence for which the offender was 

sentenced and not by an assessment of future risk of harm to 

children. 

5 Therefore the term ‘Schedule One offender’ is no longer 

used. It has been replaced with ‘Risk to Children’. This 

clearly indicates that the person has been identified as 

presenting a current risk or potential risk of harm to children. 

6 Interim guidance in the form of a Home Office Circular 1 has been 

issued explaining how those people who present a potential risk 

or risk of harm to children should be identified. The Circular 

explains that the present method of automatically identifying an 

offender, who has been convicted of an offence listed in 

Schedule One of the Children and Young Person’s Act 1933, as a 

risk to children, fails to focus on those who continue to present a 

risk. For a copy of the circular please access the Home Office 

website. 

7 The list of offences attached to that Circular carries no statutory 

requirements, but practitioners working in this area should use 

the list as a ‘trigger’ to a further assessment to determine if an 

offender should be regarded as presenting a continued risk of 

harm to children 2 . This allows agencies to focus resources on the 

correct group of individuals and not include those who have been 

identified solely because a child was harmed during the offence, 

for example as in the case of a road traffic accident. An offender 

who has harmed a child might not continue to present a risk 

towards that child or other children. Practitioners should also 

consider that where a juvenile offender (aged under 18 years) 

offends against a child it is possible that there is little or no 

future risk of harm to other children, and the stigma of being 

identified as presenting a continued risk of harm to children is 

potentially damaging to the development of the juvenile 

offender. 

1 Guidance on offences against children, Home Office Circular 16/2005 

2 List of Offences attached to above Circular. 



8 Once an individual has been sentenced and identified as 

presenting a risk to children, agencies have a responsibility to 

work collaboratively to monitor and manage the risk of harm to 

others. Where the offender is given a community sentence, 

probation service Offender Managers (or Youth Offending Team 

workers) will monitor the individual’s risk to others and 

behaviour and liaise with partner agencies as appropriate. 

9 In cases where the offender has been sentenced to a period of 

custody, prison establishments will undertake a similar 

responsibility, and in addition, notify other agencies prior to any 

period of release. New offences targeted at those who abuse 

children through prostitution 

10 Those who abuse or exploit children through prostitution should 

feel the full force of the law. The Sexual Offences Act 2003 

introduced a number of new offences to deal with those who 

abuse and exploit children in this way. They protect children up 

to the age of 18 and can attract tough penalties. They include: 

• paying for the sexual services of a child; 

• causing or inciting child prostitution; 

• arranging or facilitating child prostitution; 

• controlling a child prostitute. 

11 These are not the only charges that may be brought against 

those who use or abuse children through prostitution. Abusers 

and coercers often physically, sexually and emotionally abuse 

these children and may effectively imprison them. If a child is 

victim of serious offences, the most serious charge that the 

evidence will support should always be used. 

Multi Agency Public Protection Arrangements (MAPPA) 

12 Multi Agency Public Protection Arrangements provide a national 

framework in England and Wales for the assessment and 

management of risk posed by serious and violent offenders. This 

includes offenders who are considered to pose a risk, or potential 

risk of harm to children. This framework impose statutory 

requirements on the Police, probation and prison services (the 

“Responsible Authorities”) to make these arrangements and 

places a duty to co-operate with the Responsible Authority on a 

number of agencies providing services to offenders including 

health, housing, Children’s Social Care, education, youth 

offending teams, jobcentre plus, and electronic monitoring 

providers 3 . 

3 ss 325-326, Criminal Justice Act (2003) which came into effect on 5 th April 2004. 



Current National Guidelines 4 on implementing MAPPA were 

introduced in April 2004 and updated guidelines are expected 

during the coming year. 

The duties and obligations of the Responsible Authority are 

discharged through the Strategic Management Board. To provide 

consistency and a central awareness a Humberside Area 

Strategic Management Board is in place and comprises of lead 

officers from Police, Probation and Prison, representatives from a 

number of agencies with a “duty to Co-operate” and Lay 

Advisors. 

13 While MAPPA will not address the concerns of further serious 

harm posed by all perpetrators of child abuse, its purpose is to 

focus on convicted sexual and violent offenders returning to and 

in the community. The development of national databases, in 

particular ViSOR will significantly enhance the capability to track 

offenders who move between communities and across 

organisational boundaries. 

14 Practitioners, through rigorous risk assessment on an individual 

case basis, should, where appropriate, refer offenders to the 

MAPPA process. Our Area now has a Co-ordinator which is a joint 

Police and probation secondment. The Area MAPPA Co-ordinator, 

supported by local co-ordinators in probation field offices works 

closely with the Police Risk Management Officers attached to the 

Police divisional Family Protection Units and can be contacted 

directly or via any of the local co-ordinators 5 or Police risk 

management officers. Referrals to MAPPA or any queries in 

regard to the appropriateness of referrals should be made to any 

of the above contacts. 

15 The full MAPPA Guidance and Area Annual MAPPA Reports, 

which include examples of Case Studies, are available on the 

following website. 

http://www.probation.homeoffice.gov.uk/output/page30.asp 

4 Multi Agency Public Protection Arrangements. 2004. Home Office. 

5 Area MAPPA Co-ordinator contact sheet 



Identification of MAPPA Offenders 

16 Not all offenders are covered by the Multi Agency Public 

Protection Arrangements so effective multi-agency public 

protection needs to start with the efficient identification of those 

relevant offenders. Prompt and accurate identification then 

allows all agencies to gather and share relevant information and 

choose the appropriate risk management strategies. 

17 MAPPA applies to certain categories of individuals who are 

currently being dealt with for a sexual or violent offence. In the 

main these offenders are registered sex offenders, i.e. those 

convicted or cautioned for certain sexual offences who are 

required to register with the Police, or violent and other sex 

offenders who generally have received a sentence of 

imprisonment of 12 months or more and will be supervised in 

the community by the probation service or youth offending 

teams. 

These offenders fall into two categories formally defined as; 

Category 1: Registered sex offenders, i.e. those convicted or 

cautioned for certain sexual offences that are required to register 

with the Police. 

Category 2: Violent and other offenders who generally have 

received a sentence of imprisonment of 12 months or more. 

MAPPA additionally applies to those individuals whose previous 

convictions and behaviour indicate they are capable of causing 

serious harm and there is a current concern about the risk they 

present which requires multi agency management. Referrals in 

regard to this type of offender can and do arise from any of the 

agencies involved in MAPPA. 

Again, the formal definition is; 

Category 3: Other offenders not in either of the above categories 

but who are considered to pose a current risk of serious harm to 

the public. The inclusion of these offenders under MAPPA is 

based on two considerations. First it must be established that 

the individual has a conviction for an offence which indicates 

they are capable of causing serious harm to the public. Secondly 

it must be reasonably considered that they may pose a current 

risk of serious harm to the public. 



Sharing of relevant information 

18 Exchange of information is essential for effective public 

protection. The MAPPA Guidance clarifies how MAPPA 

agencies may exchange information amongst themselves, 

and to other persons or organisations outside the MAPPA. 

Multi Agency Public Protection Panels (MAPPP) can 

recommend that agencies disclose information about 

offenders to a number of organisations including schools 

and voluntary groups. 

Assessment of the risk of serious harm 

19 The National Offender Management Service (NOMS) assess risk 

of harm using the Offender Assessment System (OASys). The 

Youth Justice Board use ASSET for under eighteen year olds. The 

following describe each level of risk. 

• Low: no significant, current indicators of risk of harm. 

• Medium: There are identifiable indicators of risk of serious 

harm. The offender has the potential to cause serious 

harm but is unlikely to do so unless there is a change of 

circumstances (e.g. failure to take medication, loss of 

accommodation, relationship breakdown, drug or alcohol 

misuse). 

• High: there are identifiable indicators of risk of serious 

harm. The potential event could happen at any time and 

the impact would be serious. 

• Very high: there is an imminent risk of harm. The 

potential event is more likely than not to happen 

imminently and the impact would be serious. 

20 Risk is categorised by reference to who may be the subject of 

that harm. This includes children who may be vulnerable to harm 

of various kinds, including violent or sexual behaviour, emotional 

harm or neglect. In this context, MAPPA will work closely with 

LSCBs to ensure the best, local joint arrangements can be made 

for any individual child being considered by either setting. 



Managing Risk 

21 Through MAPPA the Responsible Authority seeks to ensure that 

strategies to address risk are identified and plans developed, 

implemented and reviewed on a regular basis. Those plans include 

action to monitor the behaviour and attitudes of the offender and to 

intervene in their life in order to control and minimise the risk of 

serious harm to others. 

22 Under the MAPPA framework there are three separate, but, connected 

levels, at which risk is managed. Although generally the higher the 

assessed level of risk the higher the level of management required 

this need not always be the case. 

The risk management structure is based on the principle that cases 

should be managed at the lowest level consistent with providing a 

defensible risk management plan. 

The three levels are; 

Level 1: Ordinary risk management. 

This is the level used in cases in which the risks posed by the 

offender can be managed by an agency without significantly involving 

other agencies. The majority of cases supervised by the Police or the 

probation services or the Youth Offending Teams come into this level. 

Level 2; Local inter-agency risk management. 

This level of management is used where significant, active 

involvement of more than one agency is required. In our area we use 

the acronym LRMM, for Local Risk Management Meetings, for this 

level and LRMMs are held monthly with core members from Police, 

probation and “duty to co-operate” agencies. 

Level 3: Multi Agency Public Protection Panels (MAPPPs) 

This level deals with those “critical few” cases which are assessed as 

being a high or very high risk of causing serious harm; AND 

they present risks that can only be managed by a plan which requires 

co-operation at a senior level due to the complexities of the case 

and/or because of the unusual resource commitments required. 

Additionally cases which are exceptional because of the high media 

scrutiny or public interest and there is a need to ensure public 

confidence in the criminal justice system is sustained are dealt with at 

this level. 

MAPPPs are held fortnightly at the National Probation Service - 

Humberside Headquarters in Beverley. 

The two levels of meetings held under MAPPA result in clear 

actions which feed into the risk management plans laying down 



specific objectives for the management of the risk the offender 

presents. Responsibilities and tasks are clearly defined and firm 

timetables established. The plan needs to be able to deal with 

changing circumstances of the case and should ensure that all 

appropriate restraints on the offender are put in place. 

Other Processes and Mechanisms 

Offending Behaviour Programmes 

23 Rehabilitation of offenders is the best guarantee of long-term 

public protection. A range of treatment programmes have been 

‘tried and tested’ at a national level, which have been developed 

or commissioned by the prison and probation service. Examples 

include, Sex Offender Treatment Programmes, programmes for 

offenders convicted of Internet sexually related offences, and for 

perpetrators of domestic abuse. 

Disqualification from Working with Children 

24 The Criminal Justice and Court Services Act 2000 (CJCSA), as 

amended by the Criminal Justice Act 2003, provides for people 

to be disqualified from working with children. A person is 

disqualified by either: 

• a Disqualification Order, made by the Crown Court when a 

person is convicted for an offence against a child (under 

18) listed in Schedule 4 to the CJCSA. Schedule 4 includes 

sexual offences, violent offences and offences of selling 

Class A drugs to a child; or 

• being included in a permanent capacity on the list of 

people who are unsuitable to work with children that is 

kept under s1 of the Protection of Children Act 1999 (see 

paragraph 11.29 below); or, 

• being included on DfES List 99 on the ground of being 

unsuitable to work with children (see paragraph 12.33 

below). 

25 When making a Disqualification Order the court applies different 

provisions depending on the age of the offender and the 

sentence received: 

• Adult offender who receives a qualifying sentence (12 

months or more or equivalent) or relevant order for a 

specified offence: a Disqualification Order must be made 

unless the court is satisfied that it is unlikely that the 

individual will commit any further offence against a child. 



• Juvenile offender who receives a qualifying sentence or 

relevant order: a Disqualification Order must be made if 

the court is satisfied that it is likely that the individual will 

commit a further offence against a child. 

• Adult or Juvenile offender who does not receive a 

qualifying sentence or relevant order: a Disqualification 

Order may be made if the court is satisfied that the 

offender is likely to commit a further offence against a 

child. 

26 A Disqualification Order is of indefinite duration (i.e. for life) but 

application can be made for an order to be reviewed by the Care 

Standards Tribunal after 10 years (or 5 years in the case of a 

juvenile). 

27 Disqualification Orders are made as part of the sentence and, 

therefore, cannot be made on application. However, the Criminal 

Justice Act 2003 allows the Crown Prosecution Service to refer 

cases back to the courts where it appears that the court should 

have considered making a Disqualification Order but failed to do 

so. Therefore, if an offender is identified who it seems should 

have been made subject to a Disqualification Order the case 

should be discussed with other MAPPA agencies and the Crown 

Prosecutions Service. 

28 People who are disqualified from working with children are 

prohibited from applying for, offering to do, accepting, or doing, 

any work in a “regulated position”. The positions covered are 

specified in s.36 of the CJCSA and are broadly defined. They 

includes working with children in paid or unpaid positions whose 

normal duties involve caring for, training, supervising or being in 

sole charge of children, and positions whose normal duties 

involve unsupervised contact with children under arrangements 

made by a responsible person, for example, a parent, and 

include a broad range of work with children from babysitting to 

working as a schoolteacher and from working in a local authority 

education or Children’s Social Care to voluntary work at a boys’ 

football club. 

School governor is a regulated position, as are other positions 

whose normal duties include the supervision or management of 

another individual who works in a regulated position. 

29 A person who is disqualified commits an offence if he/she 

knowingly applies for, offers to do, accepts, or does, any work 

with children. It is also an offence for an individual knowingly to 

offer work with children to, or procure work with children for, an 

individual who is disqualified from working with children, or to 

allow such an individual to continue in such work. The Police 



should be contacted if such an offence is committed. The 

maximum penalty for breach is 5 years imprisonment. 

The Protection of Children Act List 

30 This Act gives the Secretary of State power to keep a list of 

people who are unsuitable to work with children in childcare 

positions. Child care organisations in the regulated sector are 

required to make a report to the Secretary of State in specified 

circumstances, principally if they dismiss a person for 

misconduct which has harmed a child or put a child at risk of 

harm, or if a person resigns in circumstances where s/he might 

have been dismissed for that reason. Other organisations that 

employ childcare workers can also make reports in those 

circumstances, but do not have to. 

31 If there appear to be grounds for including the person on the List 

his/her name will be added provisionally while further enquiries 

are made, and the person will be given the opportunity to make 

written observations about the case. If, at the end of that 

process the Secretary of State is of the opinion that: 

• the referring organisation reasonably believed that the 

person was guilty of misconduct that harmed a child, or 

put a child at risk of harm; and, 

• the person is unsuitable to work with children, the person 

will be added to the List on a permanent basis. 

32 Anyone who is included on the List on a permanent basis can 

appeal to an independent tribunal, the Care Standards Tribunal, 

within 3 months of the decision. 

33 Childcare organisations must check the List (and List 99) before 

employing someone in a childcare position. 

DfES List 99 

34 List 99 is a confidential list of people who the Secretary of State 

has directed may not be employed by Local Education Authorities 

(LEAs), schools (including independent schools) or Further 

Education (FE) institutions as a teacher or in work involving 

regular contact with children under 18 years of age The List also 

includes details of people the Secretary of State has directed can 

only be employed subject to specific conditions. Employers in the 

education sector are under a duty not to use a person who is 

subject to a direction in contravention of that direction. 



35 LEAs, schools, FE institutions and other employers have a 

statutory duty to make reports to DfES if they cease to use a 

person’s services on grounds of misconduct or unsuitability to 

work with children, or someone leaves in circumstances where the 

employer might have ceased to use their services on one of those 

grounds. The Police also make reports to DfES if a teacher or 

other member of staff at a school is convicted of a criminal 

offence. 

36 People who are convicted of one of a number of sexual or violent 

offences against a child under 16 years of age, or is some cases 

against an adult, are automatically deemed unsuitable to work 

with children and included on List 99. Those subject to a 

disqualification order and those permanently included on the 

Protection of Children Act List are also included on List 99 

automatically. In other cases the Secretary of State, advised by a 

panel of experts who must consider the circumstances of the 

individual case and give the person concerned an opportunity to 

make representations before reaching a decision, has power to 

direct that a person be prohibited from employment and added to 

the List. 

37 People included on List 99, other than those included 

automatically, can appeal to the Care Standards Tribunal against 

the decision within 3 months of the decision. 

Criminal Records Bureau (CRB) 

38 The Criminal Records Bureau (CRB) is an executive agency of the 

Home Office. The CRB’s Disclosure service aims to help employers 

make safer recruitment decisions by identifying candidates who 

may be unsuitable for certain types of work. Employers should ask 

successful candidates to apply to the CRB for a Standard or 

Enhanced Disclosure, depending on the duties of the particular 

position or job involved. In addition to information about a 

person’s criminal record, Disclosures supplied in connection with 

work with children will contain details of whether a person is 

included on List 99, the Protection of Children Act List, or is 

disqualified by the courts from all work with children. Enhanced 

Disclosures may contain details of acquittals or other nonconviction 

information held on local Police records, relevant to the 

position or post for which the person has been selected and the 

Police may also provide additional information to employers in a 

separate letter. Further information, including details of how to 

apply for Disclosures, is available at http://www.crb.gov.uk. 



The Sex Offender Register 

39 The notification requirements of Part 2 of the Sexual Offences 

Act 2003 (known as the Sex Offenders Register) are an 

automatic requirement on offenders who receive a conviction or 

caution for certain sexual offences. The notification requirements 

are intended to ensure that the Police are informed of the 

whereabouts of offenders in the community. The notification 

requirements do not bar offenders from certain types of 

employment, from being alone with children etc. 

40 Offenders must notify the Police of certain personal details within 

three days of their conviction or caution for a relevant sexual 

offence (or, if they are in prison on this date, within three days 

of their release.) 

41 Such an offender must then notify the Police, within three days, 

of any change to the notified details and whenever they spend 7 

days or more at another address. 

42 All offenders must reconfirm their details at least once every 

twelve months and notify the Police, 7 days in advance of any 

travel overseas for a period of 3 days or more. 

43 The period of time that an offender must comply with these 

requirements depends on whether they received a conviction or 

caution for their offence and, where appropriate, the sentence 

they received. 

44 Failure to comply with these requirements is a criminal offence 

with a maximum penalty of 5 years’ imprisonment. The Police 

should be contacted if such an offence is committed. 

Notification Order 

45 Notification Orders are intended to ensure that British citizens or 

residents, as well as foreign nationals, can be made subject to 

the notification requirements (the Sex Offenders Register) in the 

UK if they receive convictions or cautions for sexual offences 

overseas. 

46 Notification Orders are made on application from the Police to a 

Magistrates’ Court. Therefore, if an offender is identified who has 

received a conviction or caution for a sexual offence overseas 

the case should be referred to the local Police for action. 

47 If a Notification Order is in force then the offender becomes 

subject to the requirements of Sex Offender Registration (see 

above). 



48 For example: a Notification Order could ensure that the 

notification requirements will apply to a British man who, while 

on holiday in South East Asia, received a caution for a sexual 

offence on a child. 

49 Any information that an individual has received a conviction or 

caution for a sexual offence overseas should, where appropriate, 

be shared with the Police. 

Sexual Offences Prevention Orders (SOPOs) 

50 Introduced by the Sexual Offences Act 2003, SOPOs are civil 

preventative orders designed to protect the public from serious 

sexual harm. A court may make a SOPO when it deals with an 

offender who has received a conviction for an offence listed at 

Schedule 3 (sexual offences), or Schedule 5 (violent and other 

offences), to the Act who is assessed as posing a risk of serious 

sexual harm. Also, the Police can apply for a SOPO to a 

Magistrates’ court in respect of an offender who has a previous 

conviction or caution for a Schedule 3 or 5 offence who poses a 

risk of serious sexual harm. 

51 SOPOs include such prohibitions, as the court considers 

appropriate. For example, a child sex offender who poses a risk 

of serious sexual harm could be prohibited from loitering near 

schools or playgrounds. The offender will also, if s/he isn’t 

already, become subject to the notification requirements for the 

duration of the order. 

52 SOPOs can be made on application from the Police, so any 

violent or sex offender who poses a risk of serious sexual harm 

should be referred to MAPPA agencies and the Police in 

particular. In an application for an order the Police can set out 

the prohibitions they would like the court to consider. 

53 Breach of any of the prohibitions in a SOPO is a criminal offence 

with a maximum punishment of 5 years’ imprisonment. 

Therefore, the Police should be contacted whenever a SOPO is 

breached. 

54 SOPO’s can be particularly helpful in the management of sex 

offenders who are assessed as continuing to pose a high risk of 

harm but are no longer subject to statutory supervision. 



Risk of Sexual Harm Orders (RSHOs) 

55 Introduced by the Sexual Offences Act 2003, RSHOs are civil 

preventative orders used to protect children from the risks posed 

by individuals who do not necessarily have a previous conviction 

for a sexual or violent offence but who have, on at least two 

occasions, engaged in sexually explicit conduct or 

communication with a child or children and who pose a risk of 

further such harm. For a RSHO to be made it is not necessary for 

there to be a risk that the defendant will commit a sexual 

offence against a child – the risk may be that s/he intends to 

communicate with children in a sexually explicit way. The RSHO 

can contain such prohibitions, as the court considers necessary. 

For example, an adult could be found regularly communicating 

with young children in a sexual way in Internet chat rooms. A 

RSHO could be used to prohibit the person from using the 

Internet in order to stop him/her from such harmful activity. 

56 RSHOs are made on application from the Police, so any person 

who is thought to pose a risk of sexual harm to children should 

be referred to the Police. In an application for an order the Police 

can set out the prohibitions they would like the court to consider. 

57 Breach of any of the prohibitions in a RSHO is a criminal offence 

with a maximum punishment of 5 years’ imprisonment. It is also 

an offence, which makes the offender subject to the notification 

requirements (see above). The Police should be contacted 

whenever a RSHO is breached. 



6. CONTACTS 

/cle Section 6 – CONTACTS 

CHILDREN’S SOCIAL CARE 

In the East Riding, referrals should not be made direct to Social 

Services Teams, but by phone call to the Call Centre or by visit or 

phone to the Customer Services Centres or Multi-Agency Family 

Support Services 

CALL CENTRE: 

Customer Services Centres 

Anlaby, 17 Hull Road, HU10 6SP 

Beverley, Cross Street, HU17 9BA 

Bridlington, Town Hall, Quay Road, YO16 4LP 

Cottingham, Civic Hall, Market Green, HU16 5QQ 

Driffield, Council Offices, West Garth, YO25 7TP 

Goole, Council Offices, Church Street, DN14 5BG 

Hedon, 2 New Road, Hedon, HU12 8DF 

Hessle, Peeler House, Ferriby Road, HU13 0RQ 

Hornsea, 75 Newbegin, HU18 1PA 

Howden, 69 Hailgate, DN14 7SX 

Market Weighton, Old Magistrates Court, Beverley Road 

Pocklington, Burnby Hall, YO42 2QQ 

Withernsea, 243 Queen Street, Withernsea, HU19 2HH 

Multi-Agency Family Support Services: 

Based in the following locations and self referring 

• Bridlington 

• Goole 

• Hedon 

• Beverley 


• Pocklington 

Child Care Management Teams 

Wolds/Dale Child Care Team 

Goole/ Howden Child Care Team 

Beverley Rural/Haltemprice Child Care Team 

Beverley Minster/South Holderness Child Care Team 

Driffield/Bridlington North Child Care Team 

1) Council Offices, Westgarth, Driffield 

2) Bayle View, Long Lane, Bridlington 

Bridlington South/North Holderness Child Care Team 

ENQUIRIES ABOUT CHILDREN PROTECTION CONFERENCE 

AND PLANS 

Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO) 

- allegations against professionals 

EMERGENCY DUTY TEAM 

(01482) 393939 

(01262) 602612 

(01405) 720780 

(01482) 899962 

(01482) 396532 

(01482) 640131 

(01759) 305704 

(01759) 305704 

(01482) 396842 

(01482) 640131 

(01482) 396532 

(01482) 396791 

(01262) 401488 

(01482) 396761 

(01482) 396472 

(01482) 396531 & 

(01482) 396730 

(01482) 880826 


cle Section 6 – CONTACTS 

EDUCATION INCLUSION SERVICES 

Child Protection Officer – Schools 

Local Authority Designated Officer (LADO) 

- allegations against professionals 

CHILD MISSING EDUCATION (CME) 

Youth Service 

FAMILY PROTECTION TEAM: 

The Old Police House, Market Weighton 

HUMBERSIDE POLICE 

HEALTH 

East Riding of Yorkshire Primary Care Trust 

• Health House, Grange Park Lane, Willerby 

• Four Winds, Market Weighton Road, Driffield 

Child Protection Team (ACUTE) 

• Anlaby Suite, Craven Building, Hull Royal Infirmary, Hull 

Named Nurses 

• Humber Mental Health Teaching NHS Trust & Community 

Paediatric Service 

• East Riding of Yorkshire PCT (2 numbers) 

• Hull & East Yorkshire Hospitals Trust 

Named Doctors 

• Humber Mental Health NHS Trust & Community Paediatric 

Services 

• East Riding of Yorkshire PCT 

• Hull & East Yorkshire Hospitals NHS Trust 

NHS Direct 

• 24 Hour Helpline 

Sexual Health Problems / Family Planning and 

Contraception Services 

• Dept of Cenito-Urinary Medicine, Castle Hill Hospital , Cottingham 

• Conifer House, 32 -36 Prospect Street, Hul 

Family Planning and Contraception Services 

• Hull 

• Beverley 

• Sexual Health Problems 

East Riding Clinics 

For information regarding Health Visitors , Clinics and School Nurses 

please contact East Riding of Yorkshire PCT Named Nurses contact 

numbers Telephone nos: (01377) 208805 or (01377) 208806 

(01482) 392139 

(01482) 392139 

(01482) 392146 

To Be Confirmed 

(01430) 808403 

(01482) 650700 

(01377) 208801 

(01482) 674061 

(01482) 886553 

(01377) 208805 

(01377) 208806 

(01482) 675103 

(01482) 886553 

To Be Confirmed 

(01482) 674061 

0845 4647 

(01482) 623287 

(01482) 336336 

(01482) 617875 

(01482) 886582 

(01482) 674760 


cle Section 6 – CONTACTS 

CONNEXIONS 

Area Child Protection Co-ordinator, Connexions Centre, 20 

Blenheim Road, Bridlington 

For Policy issues and compliments and Complaints – 

Priory House, Saxon Way, Hessle 

Council Offices, Main Road, Skirlaugh 

Service Managers (Yorkshire & Humberside) 

The Deep Business Centre 

YOUTH OFFENDING TEAM 

CAFCASS 

01262 678943 

(01482) 350150 

(01482) 396623 

01482 388060. 

NORTH BANK FORUM (Voluntary/Community 

Organisations) 

Partnership Co-ordinator (Children & Young People) 

01482 499034 

NATIONAL PROBATION SERVICE (HUMBERSIDE) 

21 Flemingate, Beverley 

65 Keldgate, Beverley 

ADULT SERVICES 

(01482) 867271 

(01482) 868441 

LOCAL SAFEGUARDING CHILDREN BOARD 

• Chair, Principal Manager, Training Officer and Secretariat 

• Humberside Young Witness Service 

01482 396999 

01482 846082

Working to keep Children and Young People Safe procedure & policy

Create successful ePaper yourself

Delete template?

Save as template?